Vaniquotes - User contributions [en]

Prajalpa (Books, Lect. & Conv.)

2013-12-09T10:09:03Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Prajalpa"|"prajalpah"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Sahadeva|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|24Jun13}}
{{last|09Dec13}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=1|OB=2|Lec=11|Con=1|Let=0}}
{{total|15}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Prajalpa|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
[[Category:Compilations from Lectures]]
[[Category:Compilations from Conversations]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya2360_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5262" link="CC Madhya 23.60" link_text="CC Madhya 23.60">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 23.60|CC Madhya 23.60, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“Mad emotional talks include ten divisions, called prajalpa and other names. An example of this is the ten verses spoken by Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī called "The Song to the Bumblebee."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Imaginative mad talks, known as citra-jalpa, can be divided into ten categories—prajalpa, parijalpa, vijalpa, ujjalpa, sañjalpa, avajalpa, abhijalpa, ājalpa, pratijalpa and sujalpa. There are no English equivalents for these different features of jalpa (imaginative talk).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI2_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="3" link="NOI 2" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 2|Nectar of Instruction 2, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Another impediment is prajalpa, unnecessary talking. When we mix with a few friends, we immediately begin unnecessary talking, sounding just like croaking toads. If we must talk, we should talk about the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement. Those outside of the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement are interested in reading heaps of newspapers, magazines and novels, solving crossword puzzles and doing many other nonsensical things. In this fashion people simply waste their valuable time and energy. In the Western countries old men, retired from active life, play cards, fish, watch television and debate about useless socio-political schemes. All these and other frivolous activities are included in the prajalpa category. Intelligent persons interested in Kṛṣṇa consciousness should never take part in such activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Narada-bhakti-sutra_sutras_1_to_8_only" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Narada-bhakti-sutra (sutras 1 to 8 only)"><h3>Narada-bhakti-sutra (sutras 1 to 8 only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="NBS5_0" class="quote" parent="Narada-bhakti-sutra_(sutras_1_to_8_only)" book="OB" index="7" link="NBS 5" link_text="Narada Bhakti Sutra 5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NBS 5|Narada Bhakti Sutra 5, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The next impediment to devotional service is prajalpa, talking of mundane subject matter. Many people unnecessarily talk of the daily happenings in the newspapers and pass the time without any profit. A devotee, however, does not indulge in unnecessary talks of politics or economics. Nor is a devotee very strict in following ritualistic rules and regulations mentioned in the Vedas. Becoming enamored of these rituals is the next impediment, called niyamāgraha. Because a devotee fully engages in the supreme service of the Lord, he automatically fulfills all other obligations and doesn't have to execute all the details of Vedic rituals.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG21317LosAngelesNovember291968_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="67" link="Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968|Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly there are six things which should be avoided. What are those? Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ, laulyaṁ jana-saṅgaś ca ṣaḍbhir bhaktir vinaśyati ([[Vanisource:NOI 2|NOI 2]]). Atyāhāra, too much eating or too much, I mean to say, keeping bank balance or money, or collecting more than the necessities. Atyāhāra. Generally, too much eating is prohibited. We have to eat simply just to keep the body and soul nicely to execute Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca. Prayāsa means taking some risky work which will require too much endeavor. We should avoid that. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaḥ, prajalpa, nonsense talking which has no connection with Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaḥ prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ. Following the rules, but actually I'm not very much careful in executing the work. So niyamāgraha. Niyamāgraha means not to accept the rules and regulation, and another meaning is simply to accept the rules and regulation without good effect. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ laulyam, greediness, and jana-saṅgaś ca, and associating with nondevotees. These things are against execution of devotional service, and the first thing, the patience, enthusiasm, and confidence, these six things are favorable. So we have to take notice of the don'ts and dos. Then it will be all right. Do this, don't do this. There are six kinds of "don't do this," and six kinds of "do this." So that will be nice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG24647NewYorkMarch281966_1" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="105" link="Lecture on BG 2.46-47 -- New York, March 28, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.46-47 -- New York, March 28, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.46-47 -- New York, March 28, 1966|Lecture on BG 2.46-47 -- New York, March 28, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpa ([[Vanisource:NOI 2|NOI 2]]). Prajalpa means talking nonsense. We assemble and go on talking for nothing, neither for this life, neither for that life. We should not talk... Suppose if we are gaining something materially, we may go on talking. Or if you are gaining some spiritually, we may talk. But if there is no gain, simply wasting time, that should not be done.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG41922NewYorkAugust81966_2" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="181" link="Lecture on BG 4.19-22 -- New York, August 8, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.19-22 -- New York, August 8, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.19-22 -- New York, August 8, 1966|Lecture on BG 4.19-22 -- New York, August 8, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpaḥ ([[Vanisource:NOI 2|NOI 2]]). Prajalpa means for nothing talking nonsense. People are accustomed to talk so many things unnecessarily just in clubs, amongst friends' circle, which has no benefit either spiritually or materially. So that sort of talking should be avoided.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG421BombayApril101974_3" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="185" link="Lecture on BG 4.21 -- Bombay, April 10, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.21 -- Bombay, April 10, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.21 -- Bombay, April 10, 1974|Lecture on BG 4.21 -- Bombay, April 10, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaḥ, prajalpaḥ, talking all nonsense, sitting together and on the newspaper, "Oh, such politician said like this, such social worker..." All nonsense. Practically you try to avoid all this newspaper reading or talking of nonsense subject matter. That is called prajalpa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1166LosAngelesJanuary31974_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="323" link="Lecture on SB 1.16.6 -- Los Angeles, January 3, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.16.6 -- Los Angeles, January 3, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.16.6 -- Los Angeles, January 3, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.16.6 -- Los Angeles, January 3, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaḥ. And prajalpa. Prajalpa means talking all nonsense. Suppose politics. "What Mr. Nixon did yesterday, or what did he say?" So what interest we have got in Mr. Nixon? We shall not waste our time talking this politics, that politics, this sociology, this cinema, this affair, no. We have nothing to do with that. That is called prajalpa, unnecessary talking. Talking means decreasing your duration of life. Talking. So why should you decrease your life unnecessarily? Every moment you have to utilize, "Whether it is used for Kṛṣṇa?" This is sādhana. This is sādhana, practice. Unnecessary talking, unnecessary making enemies. Unnecessarily, "You are my subordinate; I am your master." Who is master? Everyone is subordinate to Kṛṣṇa. Nobody is master. Why you talk unnecessarily?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB2317LosAngelesJune121972_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="386" link="Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That's all. That is the business. But if you want to defeat the sun... Sun is very powerful. It is very difficult to fight. But you can fight with the sun. How? Simply by reading kṛṣṇa-kathā, the words of Kṛṣṇa. Uttama-śloka-vārtayā. Vārtayā. Uttama-śloka, Kṛṣṇa. So this is the simple process. You don't waste your time by talking nonsense. Therefore Rūpa Gosvāmī has advised, atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ. Prajalpaḥ.</p>
:atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca
:prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ
:jana-saṅgaś ca laulyaṁ ca
:ṣaḍbhir bhaktir vinaśyati
:([[Vanisource:NOI 2|NOI 2]])
<p>Our devotional life can be finished, means may be baffled... Those who are in devotional life, Kṛṣṇa consciousness, they is fortunate. This fortune can be ruined by six things.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB2317LosAngelesJune121972_2" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="386" link="Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We should not take great risk so that we have to work for it very seriously. We must accept something which can be easily done. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaḥ, prajalpa. And prajalpa means talking nonsense. As soon as ... This is the nature of the living entity in conditioned state. Just like as soon as the crows, they gather together, caw caw caw caw ... (Laughter) The frogs ... Any living entity, as soon as they will gather, they will talk all nonsense. Don't do that. We have got great assembly, we have got facility for mixing, but if you take advantage of this assembly and talk all nonsense—what is politics, what is this, what is that ... Prajalpa. That is called prajalpa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB2317LosAngelesJune121972_3" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="386" link="Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.17 -- Los Angeles, June 12, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So niyamāgraha. So one, atyāhāra; two, prayāsa; three, prajalpa; and four, niyamāgraha; and fifth, laulyam, greediness; and sixth, jana-saṅgaḥ. Jana-saṅgaḥ means to associate with ordinary men, those who have no sense of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. So-called karmīs, jñānīs, yogis. They do not understand Kṛṣṇa. Or scientist, philosophers. We should not associate with them. Because we know ... Harāv abhaktasya kuto mahad-guṇāḥ. Anyone who does not understand what is Kṛṣṇa and what is Kṛṣṇa's service, he may be very big man in the ordinary estimation, but we don't give him any value.</p>
<p>Harāv abhaktasya kuto mahad-guṇā manorathenāsati dhāvato bahiḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 5.18.12|SB 5.18.12]]). Because they are mental speculators. They have no value. They have their value in their own way, but according to our line of thought, they have no value. So prajalpa ... In this way, prajalpa, there is tendency of talking. You talk of Kṛṣṇa. That is Kṛṣṇa consciousness. That is Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Just like we assembled together, few friends, (baby cries) we want to vibrate something. Just like the child is also vibrating. That is nature. A bird will vibrate, a beast will vibrate. So we have to vibrate the transcendental sound. Then we shall be saved from the plundering business of the sun. This is the secret. Always talk of Kṛṣṇa and you must know that you are saving yourself. You are not dying yourself. Because talking of Kṛṣṇa means you will understand about Kṛṣṇa. And Kṛṣṇa says, "Anyone who understands Me rightly, then after giving up this body, he comes to Me." And as soon as you go to Him, back to home, back to Godhead, your life is eternal, blissful, and full of knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaOctober241972_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="14" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 24, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 24, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 24, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 24, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly, there are other six methods. Prajalpa niyamāgraha.</p>
:atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca
:prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ
:jana-saṅgaś ca laulyaṁ jana-saṅgas ca
:ṣaḍbhir bhaktiḥ praṇaśyati
:([[Vanisource:NOI 2|NOI 2]])
<p>Atyāhāra, eating or collecting more than necessity. That is atyāhāra. Āhāra means eating and collecting. Āhāraḥ. So we should not collect more than what we need. Kṛṣṇa will give, giving us. Just like we are spending so much money in all our centers. So Kṛṣṇa is sending us the necessary expenditure. How... Otherwise, how we are maintaining? So... But we should not be hankering after collecting more than what is necessity. That is atyāhāra. Similarly, we should not eat more than what we need for maintaining the body and soul together. Atyāhāra prayāsaḥ, prayāsaḥ. We should not endeavor for anything which requires too much anxiety. That is called prayāsaḥ. Atyāhāra prayāsaḥ. Automatically, by Kṛṣṇa's grace, whatever comes, that's all right. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpaḥ ([[Vanisource:NOI 2|NOI 2]]). Talking unnecessarily, nonsense. Just like people waste their time talking three hours on some political situation. You see. They have got enough time to discuss newspaper, but when they are invited to our class, they find no time.</p>
<p>So we should not waste our time, a single moment. Time is very valuable. In your country, they say, "Time is money." So either you take money, that is artha, or paramartha. Money is required in the material world, and in spiritual world, paramartha, spiritual asset. Some way or other, even those who are materialists, they do not waste their time. So we are after spiritual realization. How we can waste our time? Time is very valuable. So we should not waste time. Prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ, jana-saṅgaś ca.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Arrival_Addresses_and_Talks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Lectures" text="Arrival Addresses and Talks"><h3>Arrival Addresses and Talks</h3>
</div>
<div id="ArrivalAddressNewZealandApril271976_0" class="quote" parent="Arrival_Addresses_and_Talks" book="Lec" index="35" link="Arrival Address -- New Zealand, April 27, 1976" link_text="Arrival Address -- New Zealand, April 27, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Arrival Address -- New Zealand, April 27, 1976|Arrival Address -- New Zealand, April 27, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our life should be very simple. We shall act so simply that we shall have to save time for Kṛṣṇa consciousness. So we should not attempt anything which is very difficult to execute. So atyāhāra prayāsaś ca prajalpa, Unnecessary talking all nonsense, politics, rascaldom, speculation, this, that. No. Be grave. Don't talk nonsense, waste time. Atyāhāra prayāsaś ca prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Departure_Talks" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Lectures" text="Departure Talks"><h3>Departure Talks</h3>
</div>
<div id="DepartureLectureCaracasFebruary251975_0" class="quote" parent="Departure_Talks" book="Lec" index="4" link="Departure Lecture -- Caracas, February 25, 1975" link_text="Departure Lecture -- Caracas, February 25, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Departure Lecture -- Caracas, February 25, 1975|Departure Lecture -- Caracas, February 25, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So these are the six principle, positive. Ṣaḍbhir bhaktiḥ prasidhyati: "By following these six principle, success is assured." Similarly, there are opposite number. What is that? Atyāhāraḥ, eating too much. Atyāhāraḥ means eating too much or unnecessarily collecting too much. And prayāsaḥ. Prayāsaḥ means too much endeavoring for a thing, mean unnecessarily taking some anxiety. Don't do that. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsas prajalpaḥ, and talking nonsense, gossiping some subject matter which has no concern with Kṛṣṇa consciousness. We are accustomed to do that. We should avoid it. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ ([[Vanisource:NOI 2|NOI 2]]). Niyamāgrahaḥ means the positive rules and regulation, simply make a show but not actually realize it. Niyamāgrahaḥ, laulyam, and to become very greedy, and jana-saṅgaś ca, and mixing with persons who are not devotee. These six things should be avoided, and the first things should be followed. Then your success in devotional service is sure. (Hṛdayānanda begins to translate and pauses) Prajalpaḥ, unnecessary gossiping. Just like people are wasting time taking one newspaper and talking for hours. These things should be avoided. And to associate with nondevotees. And greediness. These things should be avoided.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="GardenConversationJune101976LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="124" link="Garden Conversation -- June 10, 1976, Los Angeles" link_text="Garden Conversation -- June 10, 1976, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Garden Conversation -- June 10, 1976, Los Angeles|Garden Conversation -- June 10, 1976, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpo niyamāgrahaḥ. Prayāsa, things which are not done very easily, I have to endeavor very, very hard, that kind of work should be avoided. Atyāhāraḥ prayāsaś ca prajalpaḥ, and talking nonsense. No use, you are talking together for hours, what is the use? Prajalpa, it is called prajalpa. And niyamāgrahaḥ, and, without any result, following the regulative principles—or not following the regulative principles. Niyama-agrahaḥ. Agrahaḥ means not to accept. That is also bad. That is bad, actually. And simply to see the regulative principles without any result, that is also bad.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Not different from... (Letters)

2011-12-30T02:54:26Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"not different from"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Dec11}}
{{last|30Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=14}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Not Different From|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalaiSanFrancisco29December1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="248" link="Letter to Balai -- San Francisco 29 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Balai -- San Francisco 29 December, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balai -- San Francisco 29 December, 1967|Letter to Balai -- San Francisco 29 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To answer you question regarding your names: Balai is the name of Baladeva., Krishna's elder brother. His wife is called Balai dasi, or His girlfriend is called Balai dasi. Baladeva. is not different from Krishna. He is first expansion from Krishna. All the incarnations and expansions begin from Baladeva. Lilasukha is name of Bilvamangala Thakura; this Bilvamangala Thakura was a great devotee of Krishna and he wrote a famous book Krishna Karnamrta, recognized by Lord Caitanya. Kancanbala was one of the gopis in the association of Krishna. Indira was also one of the gopis in the association of Krishna. Ekayani was the wife of a great sage who was in the Satya Yuga when all persons were paramahamsas or liberated persons. Ekayani's husband was a liberated person.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSacisutaMontreal17June1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="205" link="Letter to Sacisuta -- Montreal 17 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sacisuta -- Montreal 17 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sacisuta -- Montreal 17 June, 1968|Letter to Sacisuta -- Montreal 17 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another example is explained in the Bhagavad-gita, that Krishna begets the living entities, within the womb of material nature. The material nature is also expansion of Krishna's potency. The potency is not different from the potent. Just like the heat is not different from the fire. In other words, heat and fire is the same thing; so if we talk in that way, the material nature is the mother and Krishna is the father. But material nature being non-separable from Krishna, Krishna becomes both father and mother at the same time. The heat is fire and the fire is heat. Although you can bear the intensity of heat, but if you put into the fire, you will be burned. The heat and fire are simultaneously one and different. That is the philosophy of inconceivably one and different, expounded by Lord Caitanya. Try to understand in that way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamaHawaii30March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="219" link="Letter to Syama -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Syama -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syama -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969|Letter to Syama -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Krishna is sufficiently powerful and able to give facilities to His devotees provided a devotee works very sincerely to please Him. We shall always keep this motto in our view, and it is very nice to hear that you are feeling separation from most beautiful Syamasundara., but you are satisfied by chanting His Holy Name. Syamasundara. is not different from His Name. Krishna's Name, qualities, form, fame, abode and paraphernalia, all are identical with Krishna. So if we take advantage of associating with any one of them that makes us fixed up in our eternal relationship with Syamasundara.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoLilavatiAllstonMass25April1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="249" link="Letter to Lilavati -- Allston, Mass 25 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Lilavati -- Allston, Mass 25 April, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Lilavati -- Allston, Mass 25 April, 1969|Letter to Lilavati -- Allston, Mass 25 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">ust like fire; its nature is heat, and the heat is not a different quality although the function is different. In one sense, fire and heat are nondifferent. Therefore, Lord Caitanya's philosophy of inconceivably simultaneously one and different is the perfect philosophy of our relationship with the Absolute Truth. Everything is manifestation of the prakrti of the Lord, exactly like the heat and light of the fire. Heat and light are not different from the fire, but at the same time, heat and light are not the fire. In this way we have to understand the purusa and prakrti. The Lord is the purusa, or Enjoyer, and prakrti is the enjoyed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMandaliBhadraLosAngeles28July1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="473" link="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Los Angeles 28 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Los Angeles 28 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Los Angeles 28 July, 1969|Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Los Angeles 28 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question about Krishna's Name, the first principle is that Krishna is Absolute. He is not only identical with His Name, but with His Qualities, Form, Pastimes, Paraphernalia, etc. Krishna is identical with the whole creation because the creation means the expansion of Krishna's energy. The energy is never different from the source of the energy as much as heat and light are never different from the fire. The quality of fire is there existing both in heat and light. Naturally Krishna is not different from anything, and what to speak of His Transcendental Name? This is explained in the Bhagavad-gita where Krishna says that "everything is resting on Me, but I am not everything." This simultaneously one and different philosophy should be carefully understood. Then our Krishna Consciousness will be more clear.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoArundhatiHamburg9September1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="557" link="Letter to Arundhati -- Hamburg 9 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Arundhati -- Hamburg 9 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Arundhati -- Hamburg 9 September, 1969|Letter to Arundhati -- Hamburg 9 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question, "What does Rama mean in Hare Rama? Is this Balarama or Lord Ramacandra?", you can take it both ways, because there is no difference between Ramacandra and Balarama. Generally it means Krishna, because Rama means enjoyer. So either Ramacandra, Balarama or Krishna are all Visnu Tattvas and are always enjoying. The sakti tattva, or jiva tattva is always enjoyed. Our position is always predominated. If we remain in that position and properly use our small independence, then we remain happily eternally. But artificially, if we want to be independent and imitate the Supreme Enjoyer, then it is delusion. Material life means trying to imitate the Enjoyer, and spiritual life means to remain in one's eternal position as enjoyed. This Hare Krishna Mantra is addressed to the energy of the Lord and the Lord Himself to keep the chanter in his eternal position of being enjoyed. The prayer is "My Lord, Oh the Spiritual Energy of the Lord, kindly keep me engaged in Your service." Regarding your other question, Krishna in His four-handed Visnu Form is within our hearts, but He is not different from two-handed Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles23January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="43" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1970|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next question: the body of a pure devotee is all spiritual and He is not different from His body. That is also a fact. The bodies of all living entities, even though they are not pure devotees, are not actually the bodies of the spirit soul. It is always separate from the spiritual body. The Vedic mantra confirm it by the sound vibration that this spirit soul is always nonattached with the material body. Therefore, we do not see the actual spiritual body of a pure devotee; but what we see, that is matter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles30January1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="64" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Sridhara Swami's article: I do not know what sort of article it is, but whatever it may be, the writer's name should be Swami B. R. Sridhara and not Sridhara Swami. Sridhara Swami is a different man. Besides that, there is no need of giving any short introductory note at the present moment. Whoever sends an article for publication in our paper, and if we publish such article, it is to be understood that the version of such article is not different from ours. There is no need of discussing Siksha Guru and diksa Guru in this connection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoEkayaniLosAngeles10February1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="85" link="Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970|Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Caitanya's Abode is described in the Brahma-samhita and it is called Svetadvipa. It is an extension of Goloka Vrindaban. Gokula means "flocks of cows." Go means cow and kula means flocks. Vraja is not different from Vrndavana. Vraja means the pasturing grounds and Vrndavana is the woods where there are many Tulsi leaves.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaLosAngeles14February1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="94" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far additions for this years Rathayatra, you may make three Rathas, one for each of the Deities. The rest of the details are already there, simply you may may supply more money for festoons, decorations, flowers, bells, flags, etc. The Spiritual Sky is far away, but you just try to do it following Jagannatha Puri Rathayatra. Jagannatha Puri or wherever Rathayatra is performed is not different from the spiritual sky.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniCalcutta18February1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="97" link="Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972|Letter to Jadurani -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">1st Boar Incarnation is not different from Varaha. Lord Brahma was seeing from his plane.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDayanandaBombay16October1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="344" link="Letter to Dayananda -- Bombay 16 October, 1973" link_text="Letter to Dayananda -- Bombay 16 October, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dayananda -- Bombay 16 October, 1973|Letter to Dayananda -- Bombay 16 October, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your separating from Nandarani, nothing should be done artificially. Nandarani is not different from you. She also seeks Krsna consciousness. Your household life is not repugnant; it is favorable. . Do not separate artificially. When everyone is engaged in Krsna's service, there is no question of maya. I have got good estimation about Nandarani.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrMajumdarVrindaban18September1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="416" link="Letter to Mr. Majumdar -- Vrindaban 18 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Mr. Majumdar -- Vrindaban 18 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Majumdar -- Vrindaban 18 September, 1974|Letter to Mr. Majumdar -- Vrindaban 18 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu has very kindly introduced this method 500 years ago, and it has proved a very potent and active process. God being absolute, His holy names, form, pastimes, etc., are not different from Him. So this requires deep study and understanding, otherwise it is very difficult to understand.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaPhiladelphia14July1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="410" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Philadelphia 14 July, 1975" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Philadelphia 14 July, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Philadelphia 14 July, 1975|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Philadelphia 14 July, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Vrindaban, yes purchase immediately that land at Rs. 20/-. I have already advised the bank to issue one letter of credit for up to Rs. one lakh. If the cost is more, then we shall pay. Atul Krishna Goswami has given a good certificate. Yes, everybody says like that, that I am incarnation of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Actually Krishna and Krishna's representative are not different. Anything that is Krishna's is not different from Krishna. Therefore it is said saksadharitvena 'samasta sastrair. The spiritual master is accepted by all advanced devotees as Hari.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Pollute (Letters)

2011-12-30T01:39:21Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"pollute"|"polluted"|"pollutes"|"polluting"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|29Nov11}}
{{last|30Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=15}}
{{total|15}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Pollute|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriMunshijiBombay18February1957_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="29" link="Letter to Sri Munshiji -- Bombay 18 February, 1957" link_text="Letter to Sri Munshiji -- Bombay 18 February, 1957">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Munshiji -- Bombay 18 February, 1957|Letter to Sri Munshiji -- Bombay 18 February, 1957]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually that is the position. Men have forgotten their eternal relation with Sri Krishna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Some of them are so foolish as to think that everyone of them are so many Sri Krishnas (?) or Gods although we know that God is one, one without a second. But there is no doubt in the fact that the man, nay every living entity, is a part and parcel of the Supreme God in quality; and therefore qualitatively there is no difference between living being and God. But so far quantity of energy and potencies are concerned, there is a great ocean of difference between living being and God. Therefore, the right philosophy is that God is simultaneously one and different from the living being. Those, who therefore consider God and living beings are identical in every respect, are polluted in thought. This pollution of thought of the empiric and atheistic philosophers now prevailing practically all over the world, has caused a tremendous deterioration of human civilization as to become agnostics in dealings. Symptoms of this agnostic trend of human civilization is described in the 16th chapter of the Bhagavad-gita and I need not describe it before you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrTaberNewYork9June1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="98" link="Letter to Mr. Taber -- New York 9 June, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mr. Taber -- New York 9 June, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Taber -- New York 9 June, 1967|Letter to Mr. Taber -- New York 9 June, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as your distress is concerned, it is not new: it is the general condition of living entities who are distressed for want of sense gratification. Unless one is related with Sri Krishna, The Reservoir of All Pleasures, it is very difficult to have complete pleasures perception in this material world. You have read Bhagavad-gita and it is stated that ultimate happiness can be realized by transcendental senses only. Our movement for Krishna Consciousness is to turn the present polluted senses into its original pure form, just like when a man cannot see properly due to cataracts in the eyeball, similarly we cannot have real sense pleasure without being purified in Krishna Consciousness. This purification can be done only by engaging the senses for Krishna. Krishna is called Hrsikesa, or the Master of the Senses. His senses are omnipotent; therefore, when our senses will be engaged to satisfy the senses of Krishna, at that time we will have perfect sense gratification, and be free of all distressed condition.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaNavadvipa27October1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="195" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Navadvipa 27 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Navadvipa 27 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Navadvipa 27 October, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- Navadvipa 27 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Kirtanananda's article, I do not know what he has written but I can guess that it must be polluted with impersonal poison, so for the time being you can keep this article aside. I was so glad to learn that you are acting exactly like a lion cub & I know that in the future you shall conquer ever many jackals. We have got experience in India that the jackals roar four times at night without any influence but the one roar of a lion drives away many elephants. The pressure Maya is elephant-like, big, but the roaring of Nrsimhadeva can drive away many elephants. Please convey my thanks to Satyavrata (Moskowitz) & inform him that I've received his letter. His humble attitude is just befitting a genuine devotee. I very much appreciate his devotional attitude. Hope you are well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaLosAngeles21January1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="22" link="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968|Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your attempt to present a nice article on Krishna Consciousness on the basis of scholastic understanding is very much encouraging to my mission, and I shall be thinking successful in my mission when you present your Krishna Conscious article before the misguided philosophers and religionists of the world. Vedanta means ultimate knowledge. Knowledge is never perfect unless one comes to the point of understanding Krishna. To remain in Krishna Consciousness is actual understanding of Vedanta. Anything which is not Krishna Consciousness is polluted profane consciousness. Generally the philosophers are acting on the mental plane. The Bhagavatam clearly confirms it, unless one is not situated in Krishna Consciousness he is sure to fall down to material consciousness because he has no other platform. Just like one man flying in the sky, if he doesn't get any supporting planet, he has to come back again on the planet from which he started. Similarly those who are hovering on the mental plane, they must come back to the material manifestation without being in knowledge of spiritual life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCidanandaMontreal12July1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="232" link="Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968|Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding some of your questions: Your question was, "I understand that we are not this body, mind, intelligence or ego, but are pure consciousness or pure spirit soul. This consciousness has been polluted by association with matter. By association with Krishna this consciousness will be purified. This consciousness is all throughout our body giving us the power to think, will, and feel, but how is consciousness interrelated with matter? Is consciousness like mist that hangs around a mountain? How do matter and spirit connect and how do they work together?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCidanandaMontreal12July1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="232" link="Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968|Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The cloud and air are different substances. Similarly consciousness is pure spiritual, but when the consciousness desires to enjoy matter, it becomes cloudy and dusty, or contaminated. And then at that time, thinking, feeling, and willing everything becomes polluted.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco15September1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="314" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my Deity worship: I can understand that the regulative principles are taking much of your time, but you can minimize according to your convenience. There is no harm. But I am so glad to learn that this engagement makes one developing the Brahminical qualities. I thank you very much for appreciating this secret of worshiping the Lord. Generally, we in the conditioned state, we are contaminated. But, this worshiping system called "Arcana vidhi" cleanses the polluted heart and one becomes actually fit for becoming qualified Brahmin. So at least you be engaged in that way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaLosAngeles19November1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="429" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 19 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding propaganda against animal slaughter in BTG. Please do not print any picture showing how a cow is being murdered in our BTG. This will pollute the whole atmosphere. We are not meant for moving anyone's sentiment against animal slaughter, we are neither Buddhists or Jains, whose main propaganda is against animal slaughter. Even the so-called vegetarians who do not take Krishna prasadam are as much sinful as the non-vegetarians.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatyabhamaLosAngeles27December1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="517" link="Letter to Satyabhama -- Los Angeles 27 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satyabhama -- Los Angeles 27 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satyabhama -- Los Angeles 27 December, 1968|Letter to Satyabhama -- Los Angeles 27 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually, I have no desire to start the school in any city. City life, especially in this age of kali yuga, is very much polluted. Poet Cowper stated that the city is made by man and the village is made by God. So in the village there is a natural tendency for Krishna Consciousness, so we want to develop such atmosphere in New Vrindaban. Your cooperation in this matter will very much encourage me. Thank you once more for your letter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoEdithBombayINDIAJanuary28th1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="42" link="Letter to Edith -- Bombay, INDIA January 28th, 1971" link_text="Letter to Edith -- Bombay, INDIA January 28th, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Edith -- Bombay, INDIA January 28th, 1971|Letter to Edith -- Bombay, INDIA January 28th, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We are presently in the age; called Kali yuga, or the age of quarrel and dissention where man is very shortlived and not so very intelligent, But the most regrettable characteristic of this age, is that man has forgotten God. He is claiming God is dead or I am god, etc. Just try to understand how much degraded this age is. One of the anomolies,- of this Kali yuga is that our foodstuffs have been grown with so many chemicals, etc. Actually nothing in this Kali yuga is pure. The soil is polluted, the air, so many things as well as man's motives, but by firmly establishing our Krishna Consciousness Movement all over the world, such unfavorable conditions can be terminated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoLynneLudwigLosAngeles30April1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="159" link="Letter to Lynne Ludwig -- Los Angeles 30 April, 1973" link_text="Letter to Lynne Ludwig -- Los Angeles 30 April, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Lynne Ludwig -- Los Angeles 30 April, 1973|Letter to Lynne Ludwig -- Los Angeles 30 April, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Outside God, there is no possibility of loving. Rather it is lusty desire the whole range of human activities, whatever and whenever, so long with this atmosphere of matter, the every activity of the human being—or any living entity—is based upon or given impetus, and thus polluted, by the attraction between male and female, sex-desire. For that sex-life, the whole universe is spinning round—and suffering! That is the harsh truth. So-called love, here, means "you gratify my senses, I'll gratify your senses," and as soon as that gratification stops: immediately there is divorce, separation, quarrel, hatred. So many things there are, going on under this false conception of love. Actual love means love of God, Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaTirupati28April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="158" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974|Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually amongst my Godbrothers no one is qualified to become acarya. So it is better not to mix with my Godbrothers very intimately because instead of inspiring our students and disciples they may sometimes pollute them. This attempt was made previously by them, especially Madhava Maharaja and Tirtha Maharaja and Bon Maharaja but somehow or other I saved the situation. This is going on. We shall be very careful about them and not mix with them. This is my instruction to you all. They cannot help us in our movement, but they are very competent to harm our natural progress. So we must be very careful about them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhaktiPramodePuriMaharajaVrindaban7September1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="515" link="Letter to Bhakti Pramode Puri Maharaja -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Bhakti Pramode Puri Maharaja -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakti Pramode Puri Maharaja -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975|Letter to Bhakti Pramode Puri Maharaja -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my obeisances. I am in due receipt of your letter dated August 27, 1975 and have noted the contents. Yes, it is Bhagavan's special mercy upon me that I am getting such immense wealth. You will be pleased to know that my books are selling to the extent of one million of dollars per month. But this money is coming from the mlecchas and yavanas. That is the difficulty. This money is not coming from the brahmanas. Therefore I am afraid to contribute to you as you request. How shall I give to you and pollute you?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPremJBatraAhmedabad28September1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="571" link="Letter to Prem J. Batra -- Ahmedabad 28 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Prem J. Batra -- Ahmedabad 28 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Prem J. Batra -- Ahmedabad 28 September, 1975|Letter to Prem J. Batra -- Ahmedabad 28 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question about the difference between the mind and the soul, in the Bhagavad-gita it is directly said that the mind is inferior energy in a subtle form, and soul, jiva, is superior energy. So they are completely distinct. Mind is not spiritual, but mind is a subtle material form. When the soul becomes captivated for enjoying the material world instead of rendering service to Krishna, that is the beginning of his falldown. When the living being thinks himself to be the enjoyer, that is called false ego. His constitutional position is to serve Krishna. So this false egotism degrades him to pollute the intelligence and the mind.</p>
<p>So mind and intelligence are already there in the soul, but in the conditional stage the same mind and intelligence become polluted as false egotism or enjoyer. The bhakti process is to purify everything. The mind is not the soul but is a venue for expressing the soul's desire. So if the mind is purified, then things go on nicely in its original position. If he does not go on rightly he falls down in conditional life. The whole yogic system is to convert the mind from matter to spirit. You can utilize the mind in both ways. When the mind is spiritually trained up it is the best friend of the soul, and when the mind is materially polluted, it is the worst enemy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaBombay17April1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="92" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 April, 1977" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 April, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 April, 1977|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 April, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, that is our aim, to destroy the position of the mundane scholars. Mundane scholars are called adhyksik, which means simply sense perceivers, no realization. Everyone has appreciated the substance of your book. This shows you are expert. Although you have quoted so many rascals, you have not become polluted nor has your book. Therefore I have sent you to Los Angeles for being the editor of Back To Godhead. Stick to your principles and be Krsna conscious. We have to prove to the world that anyone who is not Krsna conscious is a duskrtina and mudha. It is very good news that the book will be taken by many colleges and high schools as a textbook.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Australian (Letters)

2011-12-28T16:00:42Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Australian"|"Australians"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|17Dec11}}
{{last|28Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=19}}
{{total|19}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Australian|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBaliMardanNovember131969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="668" link="Letter to Bali Mardan -- November 13, 1969" link_text="Letter to Bali Mardan -- November 13, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali Mardan -- November 13, 1969|Letter to Bali Mardan -- November 13, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I hope your application for immigrant visa will be duly accepted because I know the Australian government is very much anxious to invite white people to domicile in Australia. So your application must be favorably treated. Regarding books, I have no objection to change the size 7 x 10 as you have suggested, and you can take quotation in that way. The pamphlets which you have sent about the big printing house, Toppan, seems to be nice. Tamal Krishna has arrived her in London last night via New York. I requested him to come here for some time to help organize the center.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaLosAngeles22February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="115" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 22 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 22 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 22 February, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 22 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your very encouraging letter dated 18 February, 1970, and I have noted the contents carefully. It is also very much pleasing that you have liked the company of Upendra, and both of you combined together will surely carry successfully our Australian Yatra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaLosAngeles22February1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="115" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 22 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 22 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 22 February, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 22 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Upendra said that the Australian public does a great deal of reading and there is good chance for selling our magazines and books. Immediately after publication, in L.A. they are selling Isopanisad up to 40 copies per day. Perhaps because it is only paperback. Henceforth we shall issue many such books with pictures on the covers. Upendra has seen it, and if you like, send orders to Brahmananda immediately for dispatch from Boston.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaUpendraLosAngeles10May1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="300" link="Letter to Bali-mardana, Upendra -- Los Angeles 10 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana, Upendra -- Los Angeles 10 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana, Upendra -- Los Angeles 10 May, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana, Upendra -- Los Angeles 10 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I can understand very well that Upendra is feeling very much disturbed on account of Citralekha's absence, it is quite natural, but what can I do? I have arranged for $500 also, but the Australian Immigration detained her for a technical reason. This is already informed in detail to Upendra by Madhudvisa, as I understand. So this is the position.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyoAugust161970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="480" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Perhaps you know that you have been nominated as one of the Governing Body Commissioners. I very much appreciate your forward service spirit and gradually Krsna is helping you in the matter of your Australian Yatra, and I am so glad to learn that you are going to open another branch in Melbourne.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyoAugust161970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="480" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have seen some pictures from your side. It appears that the altar is very nicely made. I am glad to learn that you have got a truck for transport. So try to improve the Australian activities in this way and Krsna will give you all facilities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAbhiramaMalaysia5May1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Abhirama -- Malaysia 5 May, 1971" link_text="Letter to Abhirama -- Malaysia 5 May, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Abhirama -- Malaysia 5 May, 1971|Letter to Abhirama -- Malaysia 5 May, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I shall be very soon coming to USA. After finishing this Australian and Far East business I shall return to Calcutta and probably I shall have to go to Russia. If not I shall be going to London, and from London to U.S.A. This is our present program. I hope this will meet you in good health and thank you once more for your letter. One thing I don't see is your letter heading. Formerly there was a letter heading. You should always use stationery letter heading. That is required.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBaliMardan7BuryPlaceLondonWC1ENGLAND11thAugust1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="352" link="Letter to Bali Mardan -- 7, Bury Place London, W.C. 1 ENGLAND 11th August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bali Mardan -- 7, Bury Place London, W.C. 1 ENGLAND 11th August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali Mardan -- 7, Bury Place London, W.C. 1 ENGLAND 11th August, 1971|Letter to Bali Mardan -- 7, Bury Place London, W.C. 1 ENGLAND 11th August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated 4th August, 1971 and have noted the contents carefully. So far your engagement is concerned, you should concentrate on the Australian side. If possible try and develop Kuala Lampur also. That is your jurisdiction, so develop it nicely. And there you should try and distribute our books and literatures as far as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaSydney8April1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="167" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Sydney 8 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Sydney 8 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Sydney 8 April, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa -- Sydney 8 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very much happy with our Australian programs, and in few days we are flying to New Zealand, where Tusta Krishna has opened up a new ISKCON center. Then we shall go to Hong Kong and Japan, so you may reply me at the Sydney address until 18th April, 1972, at Tokyo from 18th to first of May, and after that c/o Los Angeles. Keep my informed very regularly all that is happening, especially with Vrindaban scheme, because I am very much pleased with you both for working there and I think you are the best persons to manage there nicely, because Krishna has wanted you to live there all along.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAmoghaLosAngeles1May1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="160" link="Letter to Amogha -- Los Angeles 1 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Amogha -- Los Angeles 1 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Amogha -- Los Angeles 1 May, 1973|Letter to Amogha -- Los Angeles 1 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated April 19, 1973 and have noted the contents. I am sorry to learn that you had to leave your engagement in Indonesia. Anyway, so now you are in Australia, so you can consult with Madhudvisa Swami as to what to do there in Indonesia, and you also consult with Karandhara Prabhu as to the passport problem. If necessary, you can take the Australian citizenship.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaStockholmSweden19September1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="310" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Stockholm, Sweden 19 September, 1973" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Stockholm, Sweden 19 September, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Stockholm, Sweden 19 September, 1973|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Stockholm, Sweden 19 September, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your zonal report and proposal for purchasing Australian headquarters. You have my full approval for this program.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaBombay30September1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="319" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 30 September, 1973" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 30 September, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 30 September, 1973|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 30 September, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my coming there in December for opening the new Australian Headquarters, yes that will be possible if the opening ceremony can correspond with the celebration of the Disappearance Day of my Guru Maharaja on December 13rd, that will be auspicious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaLosAngeles15December1973_3" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="428" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 15 December, 1973" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 15 December, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 15 December, 1973|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 15 December, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in receipt of your letter dated December 11, 1973. Thank you for the comprehensive report of our Australian theater of ISKCON. I am glad that things are going nicely and that you have settled up the New Zealand affair. Depend on Krsna and He will give you good intelligence. I am pleased that you are managing things so nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniFrankfurt19June1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="253" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Frankfurt 19 June, 1974" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Frankfurt 19 June, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Frankfurt 19 June, 1974|Letter to Gargamuni -- Frankfurt 19 June, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. With further reference to my letter of June 13, 1974 I beg to inform you that a difficulty has arisen in that we have not yet received visa permission from the Australian government. As such, it may be that I will not be able to meet you in Bombay on 23 June as previously informed. In case I do not go to Australia I will go to U.S.A. via London.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraWestBengal25October1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="522" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- West Bengal 25 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Within our movement Mayapur temple is the first. "Nowhere do we have such a nice temple in such an open place," Prabhupada remarked on one morning walk. In Bombay a shipment of 2,000 kilos of Australian ghee has been sent by Madhudvisa Maharaj. It will be sold to the Indian temples and used for the festival for the opening of the Vrindaban temple to be held after the Gour Purnima festival in April. For the Mayapur festival ghee will be supplied by each and every devotee who comes. Everyone should bring one tin of ghee. It can be brought for personal use.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaBombay21November1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="590" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 21 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 21 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 21 November, 1974|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 21 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due reciept of your two letters undated. And I am glad to learn that you are moving into your new Australian Headquarters and look forward to receiving your complete report.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAmoghaToronto8August1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="454" link="Letter to Amogha -- Toronto 8 August, 1975" link_text="Letter to Amogha -- Toronto 8 August, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Amogha -- Toronto 8 August, 1975|Letter to Amogha -- Toronto 8 August, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated July 15, 1975 and have noted the contents. I think you should take Australian rather than the American passport. The Australian passport is better because it is Commonwealth. So you take the Australian passport, and immediately go to India. We require good men in India now. Indonesia is not a very important place.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhurijanaVrindaban7September1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="516" link="Letter to Bhurijana -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Bhurijana -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhurijana -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975|Letter to Bhurijana -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. This is to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated August 15, 1975 with enclosed currency note of $50 Australian. I hope this meets you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaBombay10November1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="662" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to note that you are sending men to India. This is very good. Thank you very much. Since they are Australian, they will not require any visa. Now in India we require very good men, men who are steady, who follow the rules and regulations and who are willing to work hard. Here in Bombay we have started our Bombay construction and so on. Men who come here, they should be prepared to stay here for at least two years. And they must be very strict in following the rules and regulations. Now the government is recognizing us so we do not want that there should be any incidences.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Duration (Letters)

2011-12-28T15:51:17Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"duration"|"durations"}}
{{notes|VedaBase query: duration or durations not "duration of life"}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Dec11}}
{{last|28Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=12}}
{{total|12}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:duration|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniSanFrancisco13April1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="146" link="Letter to Jadurani -- San Francisco 13 April, 1968" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- San Francisco 13 April, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- San Francisco 13 April, 1968|Letter to Jadurani -- San Francisco 13 April, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly, if artistic pictures as they are approved by the people in general in this country can be sold quickly, I have not any objection to present our pictures in such a way. But I know that pictures in this country are sold not on the merit of the picture, but on the reputation of the artist. That system is also current in India. But to come to the point of a reputed artist will require long duration of time. And our time is very short. We have to finish our Krishna Consciousness during our lifetime, and we should not waste a single moment for anything else. According to Caitanya Caritamrta, a man is famous who is known as a great devotee of Krishna. So if there is not possibility of selling our pictures immediately on presentation, I do not think there is any necessity to improve our artistic craftsmanship. We should be satisfied with our pictures hanging in our different temples. But we may not sacrifice our valuable time for becoming famous artists so that pictures may be sold like hotcakes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDayanandaNandaraniMontreal24August1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="283" link="Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani -- Montreal 24 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani -- Montreal 24 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani -- Montreal 24 August, 1968|Letter to Dayananda, Nandarani -- Montreal 24 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next question, "will you please explain about the 28th mahayuga of this Manu, in which the treta and Dvapara yugas are reversed?" The 28th mahayuga means that in Brahma's one day, there are 14 Manus. And each Manu's life is the duration of 71 mahayugas. And one mahayuga means 4 yugas combined. The duration of Sattva yuga is about 18 hundred thousands of years. And the duration of Treta yuga is about 12 hundred thousands of years. And the duration of Dvapara yuga is about 800 thousands of years, and the duration of Kali yuga is about 400 thousands of years. So all together, becomes a mahayuga, and such 71 mahayugas take place in the life of one Manu, and there are 14 Manus in the one day duration of Brahma. So in the 28th mahayuga, of the life of Vivasvata Manu, at the end of Dvapara yuga, Lord Krishna appears, and in the next Kali yuga, Lord Caitanya appeared. Previous to this Kali yuga, there was Dvapara yuga, when men used to live for 1000 years. In the Treta yuga, they used to live 10,000 of years and in the Satya yuga, they used to live for 100,000 years. Modern calculation of Satya yuga, Treta yuga, Dvapara yuga, Kali yuga, as golden age, bronze age, silver age, copper age, and other age, that is historical references. But the Vedic calculation is different from such calculation. But it can be accepted to a certain extent to understand that history is changing and repeating at the same time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTosanaKrsnaSeattle7October1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="353" link="Letter to Tosana Krsna -- Seattle 7 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Tosana Krsna -- Seattle 7 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tosana Krsna -- Seattle 7 October, 1968|Letter to Tosana Krsna -- Seattle 7 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question about this planet and Krishna's coming here, you may note that Krishna comes within this universe once in one day of Brahma. Duration of Brahma's day is very very long, it is stated in the Bhagavad-gita—432 crores of years forms the duration of 12 hours of Brahma's day. And similarly, there are 12 hours of night, so after 864 crores of years, Krishna comes in this universe, and whenever He comes, He of course, appears on this planet, that is the fortune of the people of this planet.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaHawaii23March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="196" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Hawaii 23 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Hawaii 23 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Hawaii 23 March, 1969|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Hawaii 23 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I thank you very much for your letter. I am very much pleased to note the list of engagements you have submitted, and I can see you have been working very hard to secure so many opportunities for spreading K.C. Yes, within those days stated in your letter of March 20th you can add more engagements as you like. I have no objection. I have not yet received word from Rupanuga, in this connection, but you can plan on your program as it is set up. In N.Y. we have got engagement and they are paying $100 for a meeting, so you try to settle fees not less than $50 per lecture. So you can engage the whole duration of my stay there, and I shall deliver every day one lecture.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoManagerofBankofBarodaLosAngeles25March1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="195" link="Letter to Manager of Bank of Baroda -- Los Angeles 25 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Manager of Bank of Baroda -- Los Angeles 25 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Manager of Bank of Baroda -- Los Angeles 25 March, 1970|Letter to Manager of Bank of Baroda -- Los Angeles 25 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">1) Duration of my stay in U.S.A. is as present from 29th December, 1969. Before that, I was touring in Europe. (The duration of my stay outside India in my Passport is up to 9th June, 1971.)</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYamunaLosAngeles24June1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="380" link="Letter to Yamuna -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Yamuna -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yamuna -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1970|Letter to Yamuna -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your first question, while Lord Jagannatha is on His Ratha, and for the duration of the festivities for eight days following, bhuni kicrie may be offered along with other preparations. So for Rathayatra day feast should consist of bhuni kicrie which you make by first frying the dahl and rice in ghee. Also fry the vegetable with little ghee and massala. Then after the kicrie is cooked add some sugar, not enough to make it sweet, but just a little sweet taste, and some nutmeg, cinnamon, and other sweet spices. In this way it is like push pana. Other preparations may be a fruit salad, sweet rice, puris, a chutney, and a vegetable which is neither wet nor dry.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBankofBarodaSurat2January1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="6" link="Letter to Bank of Baroda -- Surat 2 January, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bank of Baroda -- Surat 2 January, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bank of Baroda -- Surat 2 January, 1971|Letter to Bank of Baroda -- Surat 2 January, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">3. The purpose and duration of my stay abroad are preaching work on the philosophy of Caitanya cult and the duration was two (2) years and nine (9) months.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownIndiaUnknownDate_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="462" link="Letter to Unknown -- India Unknown Date" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- India Unknown Date">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- India Unknown Date|Letter to Unknown -- India Unknown Date]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">1) The Lease Agreement is for the part of the Temple covered by the renovated house as in the plan annexed hereto for the purpose of occupation by the Leasee:(2) The Lease-period shall be for a duration of 25 (Twenty-five) with option to renew by mutual consent:</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAksayanandaVrndavanaOctober271972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="556" link="Letter to Aksayananda -- Vrndavana October 27, 1972" link_text="Letter to Aksayananda -- Vrndavana October 27, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aksayananda -- Vrndavana October 27, 1972|Letter to Aksayananda -- Vrndavana October 27, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You can calculate how old is Lord Brahma. It is very difficult to say, but only one day of Brahma in which we are, that has not yet passed. We have come in the middle of his one day. We find in Bhagavad-gita that Brahma's one day is equal to 1000 times 400,300 years. So we are fixing his one day, so similarly he has got one night of same duration, such month, such year, similarly such 100 years he will live. He is not even yet one day old, and there are millions of Brahmas, and he is one of the smallest.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaBombay29December1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="646" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 29 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 29 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 29 December, 1972|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 29 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">From Bombay we shall fly to Calcutta for about nine days' time and we may give some programs there also. So I want to proceed from Calcutta to Australia or wherever you suggest on that side. We shall be able to leave on February 1st morning. And you may arrange the program in Australia and New Zealand for the duration of February month. Around the 1st March I shall have to return to Mayapur for holding our celebration of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu's appearance day in early March. So you may plan in that way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaBhaktivedantaManor20July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="240" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 20 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 20 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 20 July, 1973|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 20 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, your plan for people paying for a guest room at Vrindaban is very nice. The idea is they pay the price of the room and they may come there for their lifetime duration. This practice is called bhetnama, where a room is reserved for a donor for a lifetime. You will be able to secure much money in that way as many gentlemen will want to come to Vrindaban. So arrange to accommodate them in the new temple. You should also arrange for that in Mayapur building.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVARIOUSUnknownPlaceUnknownDate_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="126" link="Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date" link_text="Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date|Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You can calculate how old is Lord Brahma. It is very difficult to say but only one day of Brahma in which we are, that has not yet passed. We have come in the middle of his first day. We find in Bhagavad-gita that Brahma's one day is equal to 1000 times 400,300 years. So we are fixing his one day, so similarly he has got one night of same duration, such month, such year, similarly such 100 years he will live. He is not even yet one day old, and there are millions of Brahmas and he is one of the smallest.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Compared to... (Letters)

2011-12-22T15:08:01Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"compare to"|"compared to"|"compares to"|"comparing to"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Nov11}}
{{last|22Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=10}}
{{total|10}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Compared To...|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco24February1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="31" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 24 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 24 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 24 February, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 24 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">"Secondly I recommend that you return to N.Y. for the showing of the C. B.S. program. I recall Mr. Gerard stressing on me the importance of your presence in N.Y. for the two or three weeks following the program. This is because so many people will be visiting the temple and wishing to see you. Even if you should desire to return to S.F. after two or three weeks, the $300.00 involved in flying is nothing compared to the millions in publicity value we are getting on the TV. I know N.Y. would be more willing to spend the money if need be."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaCalcutta26September1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="532" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Calcutta 26 September, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Calcutta 26 September, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Calcutta 26 September, 1970|Letter to Hayagriva -- Calcutta 26 September, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Hare Krishna cannot be compared to any sexual cry because the sexual cry is a call for some partner to come satisfy the caller's desire. That means it is sense gratification. When we chant H.K. we are calling to Krishna to please let us serve You. So on the spiritual platform it is the service that is desired, but on the material it is sense gratification that is sought. The rest of the points I think you can cover nicely. Hope this meets you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVonPaulReedBombay2January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="8" link="Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972|Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometimes it so happens that we have to suffer for our past sinful activities. But because we have taken to Krishna Consciousness and serving Krishna, we should know that any suffering we have to bear have been far reduced by the mercy of the Lord. Suffering must be there so long as we are conditioned in this material world, but for the devotees the suffering is minimized compared to that of the nondevotees. We have to tolerate any difficulties which come up, and somehow go on with our chanting, reading and routine work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaLosAngeles17June1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="330" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Los Angeles 17 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Los Angeles 17 June, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Los Angeles 17 June, 1972|Letter to Balavanta -- Los Angeles 17 June, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated June 12, 1972 and I have noted the contents. I thank you very much for the nice flower garland you have sent, and the nice fragrance is very pleasing. Beautiful flowers are compared to Krishna smiling.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhumataLosAngeles2January1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Bhumata -- Los Angeles 2 January, 1974" link_text="Letter to Bhumata -- Los Angeles 2 January, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhumata -- Los Angeles 2 January, 1974|Letter to Bhumata -- Los Angeles 2 January, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is no other scripture which can compare to the Vedic scriptures so we should study these scriptures exclusively. When one becomes an initiated disciple although he has respect for the Christian Bible, nevertheless he must understand the Bhagavad-gita and must apply all study there and not spend time unnecessarily with other literatures. Therefore if you can chant and follow the four regulative principles and read our books only I am sure you will find a relief from all difficulties.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaBhavanandaBombay3April1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="109" link="Letter to Jayapataka , Bhavananda -- Bombay 3 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka , Bhavananda -- Bombay 3 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka , Bhavananda -- Bombay 3 April, 1974|Letter to Jayapataka , Bhavananda -- Bombay 3 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your report on the harvest of crops is a paradox, when compared to the fact that you have to spend money for maintenance. If there is so much harvest, you have cows, vegetables, then why do you require money for maintenance?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandalalParis9June1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="236" link="Letter to Nandalal -- Paris 9 June, 1974" link_text="Letter to Nandalal -- Paris 9 June, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandalal -- Paris 9 June, 1974|Letter to Nandalal -- Paris 9 June, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The explanation given by Ramesvara that sankirtana is Lord Caitanya's lila, which he compares to the gopies trying to engage others in Krsna's service, is the correct understanding.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoWJCarpenterNewDelhi30November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="716" link="Letter to W.J. Carpenter -- New Delhi 30 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to W.J. Carpenter -- New Delhi 30 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to W.J. Carpenter -- New Delhi 30 November, 1975|Letter to W.J. Carpenter -- New Delhi 30 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Material life means attachment for women, children, friends, countrymen, position, wealth, and good name. In the Srimad-Bhagavatam material existence is compare to a forest full of plunderers, dacoits, jackals, tigers and other ferocious animals. The jackals are compare to one's wife and children. In the dead of the night jackals cry very loudly, and similarly one's wife and children in this material world also cry like jackals. The children say, "Father is wanted: give me this, I am your dear son." Or the wife says, "I am your dear wife. Please give me this. This is now needed." In this way one is plundered by the thieves in the forest. Now knowing the aim of human life, one is constantly being misguided. The aim of life is Visnu, or Krishna (Na te vidhu svartha-gatim hi visnum) Everyone works very hard to earn money, but no one knows that his real work is to serve Krishna, the supreme Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrWolfMayapur29January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="85" link="Letter to Dr. Wolf -- Mayapur 29 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Dr. Wolf -- Mayapur 29 January, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. Wolf -- Mayapur 29 January, 1976|Letter to Dr. Wolf -- Mayapur 29 January, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mundane books are written by imperfect persons. Everyone has his own theory, which means he is imperfect. The Srimad-Bhagavatam says if there is a real presentation of spiritual understanding, then even if it is presented i broken language, it is accepted by high, saintly persons, because it glorifies the Supreme Person. On the other hand, if literature is highly metaphorically composed, if it does not glorify the Lord, it is compared to a place inhabited by the crows</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaLosAngeles6June1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="332" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1976|Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Concerning my house in Mayapur, I have requested Saurabha in Bombay to postpone any idea for beginning the house until we have the master plan of the city. I may decide to move the location away from the front gate to a more secluded place, less congested area. Also, I am not satisfied with the plan that he had submitted to me. I had seen one plan in London which I would like to compare to the present plan. I am enclosing a copy of the letter which I sent to Saurabha and Giriraja in Bombay concerning this matter explaining in more detail about this. So the house should not be started until I choose a place for it in the master city-plan.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Logic (Letters)

2011-12-22T08:03:00Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"logic"|"logician"|"logicians"}}
{{notes|VadaBase query: Logic not argument}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|10Oct11}}
{{last|22Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=10}}
{{total|10}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Logic|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaCalcutta5November1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="208" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 5 November, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 5 November, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 5 November, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 5 November, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Replying your letter dated Oct. 21, I quite appreciate your statement and I am happy that you have now taken care of the Gita Mss. I have already written to Hayagriva that the instructions which I impart are not dogmas. Our instructions are all based on sufficient logic and philosophy. The thing is that while conducting missionary activities it is quite natural that sometimes the situation may become very provocative, but we have to deal in these matters very carefully. The boy who spat upon the person of Kirtanananda must send a letter of regret and apology. That will be nice. You should always try to pacify the living entities in their rebellious propensities. These individual propensities are factual evidence for their becoming individual entities. If everything would have been impersonal there would have been no scope for the individual manifestations. It is understood that Hayagriva will purchase the property at Wilkes-Barr with the help of Dr. Henderson's financial assistance. I do not mind that they will do something separately, but I wish that there may not be any misbehavior between the God-brothers. I think you can write Hayagriva a personal letter regretting the incident which had unfortunately occurred, namely spitting over the person of Kirtanananda.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaMontreal30June1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="219" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Montreal 30 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Montreal 30 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Montreal 30 June, 1968|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Montreal 30 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">But, if the people are backwards and suspicious, then how your scheme will be successful, in that part of the country? This movement is meant for intelligent class of men, those who have reason and logic to understand things in a civilized way, and who are open-hearted to receive things as they are. But apart from such consideration, I think there is not any cause of suspicion if somebody sings and dances. So without remuneration if somebody sings and dances at his place, what is the cause of suspicion? But if the place is infested with such suspicious men and backward class, then how you can develop a New Vrindaban there? The circumstances as you have described them is not very favorable. Therefore I think the attempt will not be very successful. Krishna Consciousness movement can be pushed forward in a favorable atmosphere. If the atmosphere is not favorable, then don't attempt, it will be failure. P</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSucandraLondon8December1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="720" link="Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969|Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At the present moment we have to preach in an enlightened society. So Krishna Consciousness has got inexhaustible treasurehouse of philosophy, logic and science to convince people about God-consciousness. So if you are actually serious about following the footsteps of Lord Jesus Christ, you should take advantage of the great philosophical background of this Krishna Consciousness Movement and make people God-conscious, dedicating your life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaBombay27December1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="639" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 27 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 27 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 27 December, 1972|Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 27 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I like very much your proposal for approaching all the big leaders of the world and presenting them one Bhagavad-Gita As It Is and one copy of BTG, along with letter of description of our Krishna Consciousness Movement. If you can send me the copy of that Supreme Court Judge's letter? If you simply inform them something, by way of the line of our preaching logic and authority, gradually they may come to know about us and help us. But one thing is, our experience is that such big men will not help us—except if there is some rare soul like Mr. George Harrison, and they must be guided also by our personally contacting them again and again and slowly build-up the relationship.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoIndiraGandhiNewDelhi6November1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="368" link="Letter to Indira Gandhi -- New Delhi 6 November, 1973" link_text="Letter to Indira Gandhi -- New Delhi 6 November, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Indira Gandhi -- New Delhi 6 November, 1973|Letter to Indira Gandhi -- New Delhi 6 November, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So we in our humble way are trying to spread this cult of Bhagavad-gita all over the world, and my American and European disciples, two samples of them are meeting with you, are helping me in this connection. After all, Bhagavad-gita is the sublime cultural knowledge, and of course religion is included there, but it is not fanaticism or sentimental religion. It is based on pure science, philosophy, and logic.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaBombay28November1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="628" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Bombay 28 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Bombay 28 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Bombay 28 November, 1974|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Bombay 28 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bali Mardan says that taking milk is also the same as eating meat, therefore you can eat meat. Therefore does it mean that because what I eat all turns to stool, then I should eat stool? If everything I eat turns to stool, does it mean I should eat stool? Is this sound logic? He was a sincere boy, but he has fallen down by bad association. Still I can rectify both of them, provided they agree.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriRameshjiMahalingamVrindaban31August1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="485" link="Letter to Sri Rameshji Mahalingam -- Vrindaban 31 August, 1975" link_text="Letter to Sri Rameshji Mahalingam -- Vrindaban 31 August, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Rameshji Mahalingam -- Vrindaban 31 August, 1975|Letter to Sri Rameshji Mahalingam -- Vrindaban 31 August, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Of course we have to speak the truth but very palatably. These neophyte devotees have not yet learned how to speak the truth palatably, but gradually they are learning. Certainly Hindu culture does not allow illicit sex, eating meat, fish or eggs, taking intoxication, or gambling. If Indians, after going to the foreign countries, learn this behavior, certainly it is not good. The only fault on the part of the devotee is that he could not present the things very politely. So you know the nature of the Western young men, so toleration is needed by you considering the position of the other party. Anyway I beg to apologize on behalf of my student, and shall solicit the pleasure of your goodness to visit our temple regularly. One should not be angry and eat his meals on the floor just because someone has stolen his plates. This is a Bengali saying. The logic is that if one's plates are stolen by a thief, we should not become angry and decide not to purchase new plates and eat on the floor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaJohannesburg21October1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="614" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Johannesburg 21 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Johannesburg 21 October, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Johannesburg 21 October, 1975|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Johannesburg 21 October, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our authority is sastra. We give analogy for the general mass of people who have no faith in sastra. Analogy is not proof; sastra is proof. Foolish people cannot understand or accept, so we use analogy. The conclusion is not drawn from the analogy but from the sastra. We don't use a combination of logic and authority, we use authority. Logic we use to convince someone who doesn't accept the authority. The basic principle is authority. Vedas say that cowdung is pure and we accept it. There is no logic, but when we practically use it we see that it is correct. The logic of using analogy is called in the sastra "sakha candra nyaya." It is easier to focus on the moon through the branches of a tree. The moon is great distance away, and you say that it is just through the branches. So you can focus more easily on the moon because 2 points joined make a straight line. So focusing on the nearby object helps us to focus on the far-away object. This is the use of analogy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhargavaHonolulu29May1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="314" link="Letter to Bhargava -- Honolulu 29 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Bhargava -- Honolulu 29 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhargava -- Honolulu 29 May, 1976|Letter to Bhargava -- Honolulu 29 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Simply because there is no stock of books, we can do anything whimsically??? Is this logic? Gita is not spoken in Vrindaban, it is spoken on the battlefield of Kuruksetra, but this is Vrindaban picture. That chariot drive by 4 horses, that is the real Kuruksetra picture. It is not that because there is no stock we can do whimsically as we like and lose the idea, that is rasa-bhasa. Because there is no bread, you take stone to eat? There is no stock of bread so you will take stone??? The front picture is most important thing and you have changed it. It must remain standard, and not change.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaBombay20December1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="697" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 20 December, 1976" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 20 December, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 20 December, 1976|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 20 December, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You propose to induce the American people to surrender to Lord Caitanya by expansion of book distribution, that is wanted. When you come to that, that is success. Then you can take charge of the government. And, as soon as in America the Krsna conscious boys are in power the whole world will be changed. The idea is to bring under control all atheist class of men. There are two ways of bringing the opposition under control. One is by logic and philosophy, the other is by force. That was done by Bharata Maharaja when he was king of this planet.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Perfect knowledge (Letters)

2011-12-22T07:43:38Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"perfect knowledge"|"perfected knowledge"|"perfection of acquiring knowledge"|"perfection of knowledge"|"perfection of our knowledge"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Oct11}}
{{last|22Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=10}}
{{total|10}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Perfect Knowledge|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownMontrealAugust231968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="279" link="Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968|Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The ignorant people they do not understand either Christian philosophy or Hindu philosophy. If somebody makes distinction between Hindu or Christian philosophy, he is not a philosopher. He can not say the sun is the Indian sun because it shines in India, or it's the American sun because it shines in America. But actually the sun is the same sun. Similarly, God is the same either for Hindus or Christians; one who does not understand it does not understand God. The Christian philosophy says God is great, we say how God is great. Simply to know that God is great is not perfection, but to know how He is great is perfect knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanakiLosAngeles28February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="153" link="Letter to Janaki -- Los Angeles 28 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Janaki -- Los Angeles 28 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janaki -- Los Angeles 28 February, 1969|Letter to Janaki -- Los Angeles 28 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This spiritual master means one who has heard correctly from his Spiritual Master. In this way, ultimately it goes to Krishna, the Supreme Spiritual Master. There is no possibility of understanding the Vedic knowledge without this descending process. The modern world is puffed up with personal research knowledge, but the person who is engaging in this research work does not know that he is imperfect on account of his aptitude for becoming illusioned, for committing mistakes, for his cheating propensity and for his possessing imperfect senses. Therefore there is no possibility of receiving perfect knowledge without approaching a self-realized Spiritual Master coming down in disciplic succession. The mental speculator, no matter how advanced he may be, cannot deliver us the right knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYolandLosAngeles30July1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="479" link="Letter to Yoland -- Los Angeles 30 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Yoland -- Los Angeles 30 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yoland -- Los Angeles 30 July, 1969|Letter to Yoland -- Los Angeles 30 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have asked the question, "What is the difference between a Mayavadi philosopher and a Krishna Conscious person?" The answer is that the Mayavadi philosopher has only imperfect knowledge of God, whereas the Krishna Conscious person can understand Krishna fully. The example is given that a person may know about the sunlight, but that does not mean that he knows about the Sun God within the Sun planet. Within the Sun there is a Sun God, named Vivaswan, and his body and the bodies of the other inhabitants are made of fire. It is the heat from these fiery bodies that gives warmth and light to this universe. So if someone knows something about the sunlight, it does not mean that he has knowledge about Vivaswan. Similarly, from Krishna's Spiritual Body there is the emanation of the Brahma effulgence, but even if they are able to merge into this effulgence emanating from Krishna's Body, are able to merge into this effulgence emanating from Krishna's Body, that does not give them perfect knowledge of the Source of everything. This Source is Sri Krishna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. So both the Mayavadi philosopher and the Krishna Conscious person is seeking spiritual advancement, but the Krishna Conscious man is higher because he is going to the Source of everything, including the Brahma effulgence. I hope you will understand this nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSrimanBankajiLosAngeles13March1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="165" link="Letter to Sriman Bankaji -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sriman Bankaji -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sriman Bankaji -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970|Letter to Sriman Bankaji -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As you are personally assisting Sri Poddarji, it will not be difficult for you to understand how much Vedic culture is important for the human society. Vedic culture is perfect knowledge, and without that knowledge, a human being is a polished animal in different degrees. This Vedic knowledge is summarized in the Bhagavad-gita, which is the cream of all Upanisads. The Lord personally says in the Bhagavad-gita that the purpose of Vedic knowledge is to understand Krishna. And Krishna can be understood by His devotee who has been fortunate to have a little fraction of the Lord's mercy. Bhagavatam says, "My Dear Lord, one who has a little bit of mercy of the rays of Your lotus feet can understand You a little bit. So far others are concerned, they may continue to speculate on You, still they are unable to know what You are."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaNewVrndavana7September1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="474" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- New Vrndavana 7 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- New Vrndavana 7 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- New Vrndavana 7 September, 1972|Letter to Madhudvisa -- New Vrndavana 7 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letters and Vyasa Puja offerings dated August 26, 1972. Your presentation of Vyasa Puja offering stands first. You are eligible for the first prize. Although it is imagination, still it is so nicely descriptive and systematic, that it proves how much you have perfect knowledge in other fields of activities, namely political, social, and economical. Thank you very much. Your ideas are not exactly imagination. It is factual, because the leaders of the society should have taken Krishna Consciousness in such serious attitude as described by you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhaktaDonLosAngeles1December1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="394" link="Letter to Bhakta Don -- Los Angeles 1 December, 1973" link_text="Letter to Bhakta Don -- Los Angeles 1 December, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakta Don -- Los Angeles 1 December, 1973|Letter to Bhakta Don -- Los Angeles 1 December, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in receipt of your recent letter undated. The topmost science is this Krsna Consciousness and that is a fact. The so-called modern science has become spoiled for lack of this perspective. Real science means to acquire perfect knowledge from the Parampara, not by so-called academic and empirical research. Such technique is bogus and will not help us in obtaining perfect knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaBombay9November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="645" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975|Letter to Hayagriva -- Bombay 9 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our process is different. We admit that we are in the conditional stage and our source of knowledge is not the senses because they are imperfect. We cannot find the right knowledge from the imperfect senses. We therefore take knowledge from the most perfect personality, Krsna, and His faithful servants and the result is that despite all of our imperfect senses, we have perfect knowledge. You have to keep this point of view in your front and pray to Krsna for enlightenment and then we shall be able to understand what is written in the Vedic literature. This is confirmed in the Vedic literatures: yasya deve para bhaktir, yasya deva yatha guru (ŚU 6.23).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSvarupaDamodaraBombay17December1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="757" link="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 17 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 17 December, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 17 December, 1975|Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 17 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My point is life comes from life. They say life has come from chemicals, so how these things can be adjusted? Besides that the scientists change their theories after some years, this proves that they have no perfect knowledge, otherwise where is the necessity of changing? That is the basic point of our argument. Perfect knowledge is never changeable. If we can prove that life comes from life, or the soul is from the supper soul, then all other things can be brought into serious consideration. So you try to prove that chemical combination can never bring about life, this is our main argument. If we can prove this particular subject matter, that the soul cannot be manufactured by combination of chemicals, then gradually we can prove that vedic knowledge is perfect, while other sources of knowledge by speculation and imagination are all wrong.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtirajaBombay31December1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="772" link="Letter to Kirtiraja -- Bombay 31 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Kirtiraja -- Bombay 31 December, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtiraja -- Bombay 31 December, 1975|Letter to Kirtiraja -- Bombay 31 December, 1975]]: </span><div class="text">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated December 7, 1975. I am very please to note your activities in Warsaw Poland. Yes if you can arrange for the translation of my books in Polish language that will please me very much. We do not have to manufacture anything new. We are getting perfect knowledge from Krishna through the disciplic succession, so our position is very firm. Whatever we hear from the bona fide spiritual master should be practiced in life and the same message delivered to whomever we meet. In this way you become spiritual master.
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVARIOUSUnknownPlaceUnknownDate_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="126" link="Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date" link_text="Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date|Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you are looking for some excuse to doubt, then maya will always provide you. So this or that you may find out something flaw if you want. But Krsna says surrender unto Me and I will give you all protection, perfect knowledge of everything. You should not go to modern scientists for perfect knowledge. They cannot supply that. Krsna will supply you.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Greatness (Letters)

2011-12-22T07:33:49Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"greatness"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|02Oct11}}
{{last|22Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=10}}
{{total|10}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Greatness|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaSanFrancisco12March1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="110" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- San Francisco 12 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- San Francisco 12 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- San Francisco 12 March, 1968|Letter to Rupanuga -- San Francisco 12 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Santa-rasa means appreciation of the greatness of the Lord, but there is no active service of the Lord. The land, the grass, the trees, the plants, fruits, or the cows in the transcendental world are supposed to be situated in the santa-rasa. As spiritual beings, they are all conscious of Krishna, but they prefer to appreciate Krishna's greatness remaining as they are.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaSeattle22October1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="389" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Seattle 22 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Seattle 22 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Seattle 22 October, 1968|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Seattle 22 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Carry Deity with you. Krishna is so nice. He is carrying the whole planetary system as Sankarsana, but at the same time, He agrees to be carried by His devotees as small as a devotee can carry Him. He is greater than the greatest and smaller than the smallest. His greatness is there even when He becomes small to be carried by a devotee. The Mayavadis cannot understand how the greatest can become the smallest as it is impossible on material understanding. I am going to Montreal to meet the consulate of USA for my permanent visa. Let me see what Krishna desires. Hope you are well. Offer my blessings to all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaLosAngeles14December1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="494" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968|Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A Vaisnava is always humble, and if a person does not misuse this humbleness of a Vaisnava, he gets a chance to be elevated. But if somebody misunderstands the humbleness of a Vaisnava then he is doomed. Just like in the Caitanya Caritamrta, the author Kaviraja Goswami says that he is lower than the stool, and Sanatana Goswami says that he is born and associated with most degraded persons. If such humbleness of Vaisnavas are taken verbatim, then we are misled. Prakasananda Sarasvati appreciated the greatness of Lord Caitanya, even though He was humble, and therefore Lord Caitanya's Mercy was bestowed upon him, and thus he could accept Him as He is.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles16January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="30" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1969|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The absence of the idea of God is not very important, but the sense of loving God is the most important. The cowherd boys and all of the residents of Vrindaban were so much absorbed in love for Krishna that naturally there was absence of the idea of God. Yasoda was so much absorbed in love of Krishna that she did not care to know that He is God. Our whole philosophy is to increase our love for Krishna. Love with awe and veneration and love that is spontaneous is different, but still one has to learn about the greatness of Krishna. To come to the stage of spontaneous love for Krishna is a very high stage, and it is not to be imitated. In our conditioned state of life, we should worship Krishna as God with respect and veneration. That is the system. The relationship of the Spiritual Master and the disciple is not the same as the relationship with Krishna in Vrindaban. The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaLosAngeles14January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="22" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1970|Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Here in Los Angeles they are selling our literature very nicely and yesterday I received the blue print of "Isopanisad" and this also appears very nice. If Kirtanananda Maharaja moves amongst the school, college and university authorities and induces them to recommend this "Isopanisad" for additional reading by the students either privately or in the library it will be a great achievement. As you have read it, we have tried to discuss the nature of God's greatness and our relationship to Him as preliminary chapter of Krishna Consciousness. So this book is the cheapest of all our other books and they can easily be introduced for mass reading and they will be benefited undoubtedly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoExecutiveSeniorEditorofLosAngelesTimesLosAngeles14January1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="24" link="Letter to Executive Senior Editor of Los Angeles Times -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Executive Senior Editor of Los Angeles Times -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Executive Senior Editor of Los Angeles Times -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1970|Letter to Executive Senior Editor of Los Angeles Times -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">With reference to your article in the Los Angeles Times dated Sunday 11th January, 1970 under the heading "Krishna Chant," I beg to point out that Hindu religion is perfectly based on Personal conception of God or Visnu. Impersonal conception of God is a side issue or one of the three features of God. The Absolute Truth is ultimately the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the Paramatma conception is localized aspect of His omnipresence and the impersonal conception is the aspect of His greatness and eternity. But all combined together makes the Complete Whole. Dr. J.F. Staal's statement that Krishna cult is a combination of Christian and Hindu religion—as if something manufactured by concoction—is not correct. If Christian, Mohammedan or Buddhist religions are personal that is quite welcome. But Krishna religion is personal from a time long, long ago when Christian, Mohammedan and Buddhist religions had not yet come into existence. According to the Vedic conception, religion is basically made by the Personal God as His laws. Religion cannot be manufactured by man or anyone superior to man. Religion is the law of God only.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDineshCandraLosAngeles13July1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="300" link="Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Los Angeles 13 July, 1971" link_text="Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Los Angeles 13 July, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Los Angeles 13 July, 1971|Letter to Dinesh Candra -- Los Angeles 13 July, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We are not concerned with the common man because they will think that we are criticizing. So speak on general features of how we understand God. God is called great in every religion. Our appreciations of greatness are six in number. These are stated in the Krishna Book Introduction. So you have to introduce the matter of God scientifically, and that will be appreciated by any reasonable man. If we say that your God is like this and our God is like that, then there will be great disturbance. Simply speak on general topics, that God is like this. Then let them read our literature and ask questions. In this way try to push on our missionary activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJahnavaBhaktivedantaManor1August1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="262" link="Letter to Jahnava -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 1 August, 1973" link_text="Letter to Jahnava -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 1 August, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jahnava -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 1 August, 1973|Letter to Jahnava -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 1 August, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have written so many nice things in praise of me but I think that my Guru Maharaja is great, I am not great he is great. So sometimes by association of the great one appears great. Just like the sun is great heat and light and by reflecting the greatness of the sun's light the moon in dead of night also appears great, but actually the moon is by nature dark and cold, but in association with sun it has become accepted as great, this is the real position. So I thank you very much that you are appreciating my Guru Maharaja who wanted to preach Krishna Consciousness all over the world, he is so great.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrGururajaRRaoMayapur8April1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="202" link="Letter to Mr. Gururaja R. Rao -- Mayapur 8 April, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mr. Gururaja R. Rao -- Mayapur 8 April, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Gururaja R. Rao -- Mayapur 8 April, 1975|Letter to Mr. Gururaja R. Rao -- Mayapur 8 April, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated March 14th, 1975 and have noted the contents. I am very pleased to know that you are feeling the greatness of the Krishna Consciousness movement. You will find that the more you involve yourself, the more you will understand our philosophy and then automatically you will be able to preach it nicely. Please continue to associate with devotees, read my books, follow all of the rules and regulations as well as chant at least 16 rounds daily and then everything else will follow automatically.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSwamiSahajanandaDurban12October1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="588" link="Letter to Swami Sahajananda -- Durban 12 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to Swami Sahajananda -- Durban 12 October, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Swami Sahajananda -- Durban 12 October, 1975|Letter to Swami Sahajananda -- Durban 12 October, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my humble obeisances. I beg to thank you very much for your kind letter dated 10th October, 1975 and it is very encouraging as you write to say: "As many spiritual leaders are often deriding the Godhood of Lord Krishna, it is gratifying that your great movement is disseminating His greatness and thus keeping alive our devotion to Lord Krishna." It means that Your Holiness is a great devotee of Lord Krishna. So, out of your natural humbleness you have presented yourself as my "humble child." Certainly, in consideration of age, you are my child but I see in devotion you are greater than me. So as you are a devotee of Lord Krishna you are my guru. Thank you very much.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Sex enjoyment (Letters)

2011-12-22T06:59:18Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"enjoy sex"|"enjoy sexual"|"enjoyed sex"|"enjoyed sexual"|"enjoying sex"|"enjoying sexual"|"enjoys sex"|"enjoys sexual"|"sex enjoyment"|"sexual enjoyment"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|20Dec11}}
{{last|22Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=4}}
{{total|4}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Sex Enjoyment|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal8August1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="256" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 8 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 8 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 8 August, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 8 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the location of your temple: I can understand that the students are not very happy neighbors. Practically they are not students. Because the system in your country to allow the boys and girls enjoying sex life from the very early age makes them most irresponsible and careless. Student life means complete celibacy, but that is not observed in your country, rather they are indirectly encouraged by distribution of contraceptive pills. If things are allowed to go on like this, the future of the Western world is very dark. By such unrestricted association of young boys and girls, is gradually turning them to be victims of the hippy and communist philosophy. So far I have considered it is very difficult to turn the people's face toward spiritual advancement. There is so much protest all over the world in the Catholic church on account of the Pope's refusal to sanction the contraceptive method. Even if you change the locality, you cannot expect very good audience. But still, wherever we may remain, we have to chant and distribute Prasadam, and I think the best method is to do it in the public parks.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrSureshCandraMayapur18June1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="213" link="Letter to Mr. Suresh Candra -- Mayapur 18 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Mr. Suresh Candra -- Mayapur 18 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Suresh Candra -- Mayapur 18 June, 1973|Letter to Mr. Suresh Candra -- Mayapur 18 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am pleased to note that as of January 1st you have given up eating of meat, fish or eggs, as well as intoxicants and gambling. You have asked what is meant by illicit sex. . Sex should be used only in marriage for begetting nice children to raise in Krsna Consciousness. Krsna says in the Bhagavad-gita that I am sex life performed according to religious principles. Sex life for any other purpose means illicit sex. The use of contraceptive method for sex enjoyment is very sinful. Restraint in the matter of these four sinful activities is achieved by tasting the superior mellows of Krsna Consciousness. You say that you are chanting 15 minutes daily from 8:15-8:30. Please go on and increase this chanting as much as you can and that will help you very much in advancing in Krsna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoArvindShahBombay30September1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="578" link="Letter to Arvind Shah -- Bombay 30 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Arvind Shah -- Bombay 30 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Arvind Shah -- Bombay 30 September, 1975|Letter to Arvind Shah -- Bombay 30 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my best wishes. I am in due receipt of your letter dated September 12, 1975 and have noted the contents. I cannot quote immediately from sastra, but psychologically we can understand that there is no such things as Hindu religion, but according to the Vedic sastra there is varna-asrama, the religion of varna and asrama. The whole varna-asrama system discourages sex life. Circumcision is a facility for sex life. So in other systems of religion or throughout the whole universe the tendency is to enjoy sex life, whereas the varna-asrama system discourages sex life. Sex life is the cause of bondage of the conditioned soul to remain in the material world. If one can conquer over the sex impulses voluntarily, he conquers over the influence of material nature. So the ideals being different, I think in the Vedic system such circumcision is prohibited.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhaktaStevenKnappBombay18December1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="761" link="Letter to Bhakta Steven Knapp -- Bombay 18 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Bhakta Steven Knapp -- Bombay 18 December, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakta Steven Knapp -- Bombay 18 December, 1975|Letter to Bhakta Steven Knapp -- Bombay 18 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your long letter how you are appreciating this philosophy. It is said in the Bhagavad-gita that out of thousands of men, only one takes an interest in the perfection of human life. The perfection of human life is to develop one's dormant love for God, and thus be released from the terrible cycle of birth and death. People are so foolish that they simply waste time in temporary pursuits of material happiness, eating, sleeping, defending and enjoying sex life. Especially sex life. The sum and substance of material life is attraction for the opposite sex. The sum and substance of spiritual life is attraction to Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Familiar (Letters)

2011-12-22T06:52:28Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"familiar"|"familiarize"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|13Dec11}}
{{last|22Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=13}}
{{total|13}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:familiar|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahapurusaLosAngeles25January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="58" link="Letter to Mahapurusa -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Mahapurusa -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahapurusa -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1969|Letter to Mahapurusa -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very pleased to note that the newspaper article which you had helped arrange has resulted in much interest in our movement in Hawaii. It is also very encouraging to note that you are going out into the streets to chant and preach to the people there. This is a very good policy, and as far as possible you should continue to go out and let the local inhabitants of Hawaii become very familiar with the sound of Hare Krishna Mantra. This will insure the success of our center there, and it is also very pleasing to Krishna to see His devotee taking courage in this way. So by no means should you give up this very nice activity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMalatiLosAngeles28January1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="69" link="Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1969|Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding this Syama-Mataji Dasi from Vrindaban, does she sing Hare Krishna Mantra or not? If she chants Hare Krishna it is all right, and if she does not chant the Hare Krishna Mantra, you should ask her why she does not do so. I am not familiar with her Spiritual Master, Gaurangidas, but if he has taught her to sing this Radha-Syama song, then he also is not authorized.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRudraLosAngeles9March1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="159" link="Letter to Rudra -- Los Angeles 9 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Rudra -- Los Angeles 9 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rudra -- Los Angeles 9 March, 1970|Letter to Rudra -- Los Angeles 9 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am also glad to note that you are making practice of keeping in mind various important verses from our scriptures. This is the approved process: mahajano yena gatah sa panthah ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 17.186|CC Madhya 17.186]]) to "follow in the footsteps of the great authorities in Krishna Consciousness like Narada Muni and our other Acaryas." Now we are requiring our students to be very well familiar with all our literatures so that we may present our philosophy before even the most educated persons. This is very important as our movement is now growing and attracting greater notice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoStanBombay17November1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="604" link="Letter to Stan -- Bombay 17 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Stan -- Bombay 17 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Stan -- Bombay 17 November, 1970|Letter to Stan -- Bombay 17 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We are all originally situated on the platform of Krsna consciousness in our eternal personal relationship of love of Krsna. But due to forgetfulness we become familiar with the material world or Maya. As soon as one chants the Hare Krsna Mantra with sincerity and without offense (you know there are ten kinds of offenses to the Holy Name which we are to avoid very, very carefully) his original Krsna consciousness is immediately revived.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGunagrahiGorakhpur12February1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="56" link="Letter to Gunagrahi -- Gorakhpur 12 February, 1971" link_text="Letter to Gunagrahi -- Gorakhpur 12 February, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gunagrahi -- Gorakhpur 12 February, 1971|Letter to Gunagrahi -- Gorakhpur 12 February, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please fulfill your all requirements of advancement in Krsna consciousness by rigidly following the rules and regulations, chanting the sixteen rounds of beads daily, studying our literatures carefully and thoughtfully in the company of other devotees and try always to keep yourself engaged progressively in some kind of service of the Lord. I am sure that you are already well familiar with the requirements of devotional service and in any case they are fully elaborated in our various literatures like Nectar of Devotion. So you kindly become conversant with these transcendental scientific principles try to teach them to others while practicing them yourself.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaLosAngeles28May1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="290" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Los Angeles 28 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Los Angeles 28 May, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Los Angeles 28 May, 1972|Letter to Balavanta -- Los Angeles 28 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Upon your recommendation I am enclosing one sacred thread and two copies of Gayatri Mantra for Surendra and his wife Kali, duly chanted by me. Now you hold a fire yajna and give second initiation to them. I think by now you are familiar with the process of playing the tape through earphones through the right ear, etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAmarendraLosAngeles12June1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="311" link="Letter to Amarendra -- Los Angeles 12 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Amarendra -- Los Angeles 12 June, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Amarendra -- Los Angeles 12 June, 1972|Letter to Amarendra -- Los Angeles 12 June, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I was also at one time interested in politics and Gandhi's non-cooperation movement. But now-a-days I am not too much familiar with the politics of your country, so whatever you consider the best thing, do it very nicely and always remember Krishna. In this way by your sincere preaching and engaging of the tongue all of the right answers for your questions will come out.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraBombayIndia9January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="23" link="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 9 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 9 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 9 January, 1973|Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 9 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We must learn how to do all kinds of varieties of engagements on Krsna's service, not that we shall expect anyone else to act for us and thus avoid something ourselves. But for reasons of spreading Krsna Consciousness movement, we may sometimes centralize, just like the books and money for BBT are managed by Karandhara in Los Angles. In that case, for more than one man to be dealing with Dai Nippon, overseeing the general production and financial condition of the books, if that were left for each temple to manage, there would be great difficulty and the books would get neither printed nor paid for nor distributed widely. So in that case, centralized management is preferable. But in the case of new temples, it is better if they must have to struggle a little while to establish themselves in their cities, become familiar with the local city officials and leading citizens, elicit support from all quarters of the city, like that, otherwise these things will be neglected and there will be false dependency upon the outside supplies. This will deteriorate everything. Our purpose of Krsna consciousness movement is to create first class servants of Krsna, that means they know how to do everything.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPatitaUddharanaHonolulu3February1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="117" link="Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Honolulu 3 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Honolulu 3 February, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Honolulu 3 February, 1975|Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Honolulu 3 February, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letters dated Jan. 18th, and 27th, 1975 and have noted the contents. Your column in the Gujarat Samachar is a great way to preach Krishna Consciousness to the Indians there in London. They will become very much familiar with our ideas and goals by reading it regularly. Please continue it nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaBombay9November1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="651" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 9 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 9 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 9 November, 1975|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 9 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now Cyavana Swami has made one inquiry from the Nobel Foundation for getting myself recognized as Nobel Prize for literature. Enclosed is the correspondence and you will see that one can be nominated by professors of literature and theology at universities and university colleges; so I think if you take up this matter and pursue it, you can get some professors to make the recommendation, such as Professor Judah, who is very familiar with our movement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSaurabhaHonolulu20May1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="296" link="Letter to Saurabha -- Honolulu 20 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Saurabha -- Honolulu 20 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Saurabha -- Honolulu 20 May, 1976|Letter to Saurabha -- Honolulu 20 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is no hurry to build the exhibition hall in Mayapur if you have not yet made the site plan for the city. Also, the basement of the buildings means a risk of flood, also these buildings are for residential purposes. How can it be used for exhibition? Try to give me more information about these basements which you mentioned as I am not familiar about them, or at least wait until I return before going further on the exhibition hall plan.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSukadevaVrindaban11September1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="499" link="Letter to Sukadeva -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Sukadeva -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sukadeva -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1976|Letter to Sukadeva -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please hold a fire sacrifice and present the names at that time. The newly initiated brahmanas may hear the mantra by tape in the right ear. The local GBC man may chant on the beads. All initiates must practice chanting 16 rounds daily and strictly follow the four regulative principles which must be stressed with great care so that they are very familiar with them. The brahmana must be clean inside and out by bathing with water and mantra. They must become fixed up in the sastra so that they may overcome the bondage of maya with the sword of knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaKrishnaBalaramMandirOctober221976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="575" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Krishna Balaram Mandir October 22, 1976" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Krishna Balaram Mandir October 22, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Krishna Balaram Mandir October 22, 1976|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Krishna Balaram Mandir October 22, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your library work, yes you simply have to try your best. We simply have to work sincerely. Success or no success, that is up to Krsna. Duhkhesv anudvigna-manah/sukhesu vigata-sprhah/Gita 2.56. Yes, you may familiarize yourselves with psychology, sociology, etc. I, also, touch upon these subjects wherever possible. Krsna is all-pervading, therefore we touch everything. Here in India they are also getting good numbers of standing orders from the professors.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Identity (Letters)

2011-12-21T15:05:34Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"identities"|"identity"}}
{{notes|VedaBase query: identities or identity not "real identities" not "real identity" not "spiritual identities" not "spiritual identity"}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04Dec11}}
{{last|21Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=19}}
{{total|19}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:identity|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRajaMohendraPratapCawnpore13July1947_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="2" link="Letter to Raja Mohendra Pratap -- Cawnpore 13 July, 1947" link_text="Letter to Raja Mohendra Pratap -- Cawnpore 13 July, 1947">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Raja Mohendra Pratap -- Cawnpore 13 July, 1947|Letter to Raja Mohendra Pratap -- Cawnpore 13 July, 1947]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you so desire I can enter into discussions about it and my opinion is that your approach is partial and unscientific. There is no hesitation to accept the principle of the Religion of Love because the Absolute Truth is, as we have known, Godhead Who is sat, cit and ananda. Without ananda there cannot be any love that is an accepted fact. Your delineation of society, friendship and love among the human beings is based on this ananda portion only but you have avoided the other portions of eternity and cognition of God the Whole Soul. Thus the approach is partial and unscientific. The true religion of love is perfectly inculcated in the Bhagavad-gita. When we speak of love there must be the object of love and the lover too. Here in this world we find that the object of love and the lover both are the cheater and the cheated in their reciprocal dealings. That is our experience. But the ultimate end being one Whole Soul, the dual existence of the object of lover and the loved loses identity. In that case the eternity and cognizibility of the loved and lover vanish at once. In this way there arises many questions which may be put forward to you for further discussions to adjust your ideas of religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBTGFriendMathuraUPDatedasPostmark_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="27" link="Letter to BTG Friend -- (Mathura U.P.) Dated as Postmark" link_text="Letter to BTG Friend -- (Mathura U.P.) Dated as Postmark">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to BTG Friend -- (Mathura U.P.) Dated as Postmark|Letter to BTG Friend -- (Mathura U.P.) Dated as Postmark]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have to realize, therefore, the message of perfect life through your submissive aural reception and get it fixed up in your spiritual identity. By doing so you shall be happy both in this as well as in the next life. Please do not be carried away by the misgiven mind to conclude that the present life is all in all. You are eternal, and the present form of human life is a chance of realizing your eternal life. Do not spoil your life simply by serving the misgiven mind and the uncontrolled senses. Please do not become your own enemy by your own self.</p>
<p>"Back to Godhead" is a guaranteed literature to awaken your spiritual identity. It is essential and authorized. If you feel any doubt, please inquire from me, and I shall clear it up.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRatanshiMorarjiKhatauBombay5August1958_2" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="39" link="Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958" link_text="Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958|Letter to Ratanshi Morarji Khatau -- Bombay 5 August, 1958]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sripada Sankaracarya preached His Mayavada philosophy for bewildering the atheist class of men in order to confound them to become more and more atheist and thus suffer perpetually within the threefold miserable conditions of the material nature. But because He was great devotee at heart He dared not to commit sacrilege by unauthorized commentation on the Bhagavatam for He knew it well that a person who aspires after Mukti or merge one's identity in the impersonal feature of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is debarred from the benefit of Srimad-Bhagavatam. If you read Srimad-Bhagavatam from the beginning (which is absolutely necessary for a serious student) you will find what is spoken there in the 2nd sloka of the 1st chapter of the 1st Canto. It is clearly stated there that mundane religiosities, economic development, sense gratification and ultimately a frustrated man's desire to merge in the impersonal feature of Godhead and all similar other things are completely thrown away from the transcendental literature of Srimad-Bhagavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaSanFrancisco11February1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="18" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 11 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 11 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 11 February, 1967|Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 11 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I wish that each and every Branch shall keep their independent identity and cooperate keeping the Acarya in the centre. On this principle we can open any number of Branches all over the world. The Ramakrishna mission works on this principle and thus as organization they have done wonderfully.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco14February1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="21" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 14 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 14 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 14 February, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 14 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">With reference to your telephonic conversation last night and your letter of the 10th February, I beg to inform you that the Branch at San Francisco will act as a separate identity and the New York establishment has nothing to take risk for this centre.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBallabhiISKCONInc262ndAveNewYorkNY5May1967_2" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="78" link="Letter to Ballabhi -- ISKCON Inc., 26 2nd Ave, New York, N.Y 5 May, 1967" link_text="Letter to Ballabhi -- ISKCON Inc., 26 2nd Ave, New York, N.Y 5 May, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ballabhi -- ISKCON Inc., 26 2nd Ave, New York, N.Y 5 May, 1967|Letter to Ballabhi -- ISKCON Inc., 26 2nd Ave, New York, N.Y 5 May, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The spirit soul does not evolve like the body. The body has got six transformations, namely, the body takes its birth, it grows, it remains for some time, it produces some by-products and it dwindles and then it vanishes. All these six changes of the body are not applicable to the soul. The soul is permanent. It has no development, no decrease, no destruction, nothing of the sort as compared with the body. The only difficulty of the soul is that in the conditioned state of material body, the soul is supposed to forget its identity; by chanting Hare Krishna gradually the soul revives its identity or it comes out from the forgetfulness. This is not exactly development, but it is reviving one's consciousness. Everything will be gradually clear as you go on chanting Hare Krishna. Please try to chant at least 16 rounds of the beads and while chanting try to hear each and every word. That will make you advance in every respect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaCalcutta22October1967_3" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="190" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as Kirtanananda's chapter is concerned, forget all this, Maya's play. We shall be sorry for Kirtanananda's plight under Maya and may not waste our valuable time talking about him. The best thing that you have done is that he should no longer speak in our temples. We shall all pray to Krishna for his recovery & only by His grace can he come back to his real identity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCidanandaMontreal12July1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="232" link="Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968|Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Consciousness is not related with matter. Just like the air is always pure, but when there is a mixture of dust in the air, it appears to be a cloud. The cloud and air are different substances. Similarly consciousness is pure spiritual, but when the consciousness desires to enjoy matter, it becomes cloudy and dusty, or contaminated. And then at that time, thinking, feeling, and willing everything becomes polluted. The same example as I have given several times that the proprietor of a car and the car are different identities, but when the proprietor thinks that this car is for his enjoyment, he becomes absorbed in such thought, and as soon as there is some loss or accident to the car, he thinks that he is hurt. This consciousness is false, but one suffers the consequences on account of false identification. Consciousness is not like mist, but when it is materially contaminated, it looks like that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaHawaii14March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="173" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969|Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your second question, how the impersonalists mistake the difference between the soul and the Supersoul—The mistake is due to their obstinacy. The impersonalists masquerade as Vedantists, but actually they are defying Vedanta. In the Vedanta it is clearly said, the Original Source of all being; in the Upanisads it is clearly said that the Supreme is the Supreme being of all living beings. So all the Vedas affirm it vehemently that the Supersoul and the soul are two different identities, although qualitatively one. But the impersonalists they accept Vedas as authority, but they go against the verdict of the Vedas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaLosAngeles22May1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="318" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 22 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 22 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 22 May, 1970|Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 22 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your remark on the student demonstration is quite appropriate. Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura said that materialistic knowledge is another expansion of the influence of Maya. The result of material education is that the living entity forgets his own identification and takes to the business of a particular type of body which is given to him by the grace of Maya. The Vedic education means one has to understand his real identity as brahman or the spirit soul. Unfortunately the modern educational system is so defective that everyone is educated to accept this body as self. At the present moment they have no clear idea of identification, so much so that even a person who is partially advanced about the importance of the soul does also improperly identify himself with the Supreme Brahma.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVrndavanaCandraLosAngeles19July1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="441" link="Letter to Vrndavana Candra -- Los Angeles 19 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Vrndavana Candra -- Los Angeles 19 July, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vrndavana Candra -- Los Angeles 19 July, 1970|Letter to Vrndavana Candra -- Los Angeles 19 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just like a hand is not happy when it is trying to be independent and it becomes naturally happy when it acts in its constitutional capacity as subordinate part and parcel of the whole body. But if the hand desires to be the complete body that desire is not constitutional so such fulfillment of false desire cannot be real. However for those who are not advanced in their intelligence and desire to be one with the Supreme, Krsna grants such persons the opportunity to merge their identity in his transcendental effulgent body. So that desire can be fulfilled by Krsna also, but one who is in full knowledge of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and who knows his own constitutional position never desires in that way. Rather he always desires only to fulfill his constitutional position of eternal existence as servant of Krsna and such service is complete and perfect and the supreme pleasure for the living entity. Who can enjoy more than one who is always enjoying Krsna? So it may be said that his enjoyment is supreme.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayadvaitaBombay17March1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="100" link="Letter to Jayadvaita -- Bombay 17 March, 1971" link_text="Letter to Jayadvaita -- Bombay 17 March, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayadvaita -- Bombay 17 March, 1971|Letter to Jayadvaita -- Bombay 17 March, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Impersonal Brahman is the constitutional position of ultimate happiness because without coming to the brahma-bhutah platform and remaining engaged in the activities of brahman nobody can be joyful. To realize that aham brahmasmi is the first step of transcendental life. After one is in full knowledge that he is not this body, but is spiritual soul, he can effectually engage himself in the transcendental service of the Lord. It is not that one develops any other identity, but the soul in its liberated existence is Brahman or pure spirit always. You know that each of the successive realizations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead includes the earlier realizations in the order of Brahman, Paramatma and Bhagavan. If you want to go into the sun planet, you have first to go into the sunshine; then you remain in the sunlight. It is not that when you reach the sun planet you will no longer be in the sunlight.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBahulasvaVrindaban30November1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="549" link="Letter to Bahulasva -- Vrindaban 30 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bahulasva -- Vrindaban 30 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bahulasva -- Vrindaban 30 November, 1971|Letter to Bahulasva -- Vrindaban 30 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The example regarding the Swami's argument is that God is the ocean and the living entities are waves. So accepting this argument we may say that the waves are being formed perpetually and again, and they are mixing with the sea water. So what is the question of liberation? That is the example in Bhagavad-Gita. The whole material manifestation is generating and again vanishing. So we are not concerned with this kind of business. We are concerned to go deep into the sea and have our own individual identity exactly like the fish and other aquatic animals, and enjoy perpetually in the sea. This is liberation. This Mayavadi philosophy is very superficial, and therefore they cannot go deep into the matter and they are simply satisfied simply by suggesting the activity of the waves.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaHonolulu17May1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="261" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972|Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Lalita Prasad Thakura's proposal, merging is possible in two ways: They become merged in our institution and we make it as one of our branches. In that case, as we are supplying all necessities to our branches, similarly, this branch will be also supported. When there is scarcity of money, everything will be provided by us. So in that case the management will be under our direction. Otherwise, if they want to keep their own identity then there is no other alternative than to take the land on lease. They can keep aside their portion independently, and the land which is given to us on lease, we keep ourselves independently.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCaityaguruVrindaban7February1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="52" link="Letter to Caitya-guru -- Vrindaban 7 February, 1974" link_text="Letter to Caitya-guru -- Vrindaban 7 February, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Caitya-guru -- Vrindaban 7 February, 1974|Letter to Caitya-guru -- Vrindaban 7 February, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I hope you will feel no difficulty. You must come back when I go to Bombay. We are neither Indian or American; our real identity is that we are all servants of Krsna. Always remember this philosophy and all these external affairs will not trouble you. Hope this finds you in good health, and more when we meet.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrGhosh_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="78" link="Letter to Dr. Ghosh" link_text="Letter to Dr. Ghosh">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. Ghosh|Letter to Dr. Ghosh]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore in the Bhagavad-gita there is the essence of Vedic instructions. The plan is that the conditioned soul may fulfill his desire for material enjoyment and at the same time be trained up in spiritual identity to come back to Godhead, back to home. As such, Bhagavad-gita contains the solution of all problems of the material world. Unfortunately, foolish people described as duskrtina, do not want to take instruction from the Lord, although it is completely perfect—but they select their own concocted leaders who are themselves blind, and therefore the world is in chaotic condition on account of rascal leaders in all fields. There are so many rascal leaders in politics, social life, cultural, philosophy, religion, etc. They are all misguided. Bhagavad-gita, therefore is the only light from which we can take direction for all our civic activities. Our Krsna Consciousness Movement was started only for this purpose.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaBombay8November1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="551" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 8 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 8 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 8 November, 1974|Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 8 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The second is the complaint of abusing the devotees and exploiting their service for accumulating money and for aggrandizing himself and herself both. The third is her real identity. And, the fourth is whether actually the building negotiation is going on.</p>
<p>So from your letter the first and second points are corroborated by the Enquiry Commission. Regarding the fourth point about the negotiations for the building purchase, I have written one letter just now to Taittiriya whether according to her letter dated September 11, 1974 she has taken possession of the 5th Avenue house. If it is not taken and no proper reply is received, then surely it is all bogus; and if the transaction is bogus, then the third point, her identity, is also bogus.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrNNBagaiBombay6January1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="22" link="Letter to Mr. N. N. Bagai -- Bombay 6 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mr. N. N. Bagai -- Bombay 6 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. N. N. Bagai -- Bombay 6 January, 1975|Letter to Mr. N. N. Bagai -- Bombay 6 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have now got you identity card, so you can go if you like to any of our centers and live there for some time. If you like the atmosphere, then we have no objection to accept you into our institution. You should remain with us for some time, otherwise how will we know what work you are fit to do? You should understand of course, that we do not pay anyone in our society. After you have stayed with us for some time, then we shall discuss initiation, name and mantra. These things are not awarded immediately. When you take sannyasa, you can use the word svami—not before.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSvarupaDamodaraBombay30September1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="580" link="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 30 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 30 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 30 September, 1975|Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 30 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The purpose of the Institute is to achieve the distinction of human life. The human being is meant for understanding his real identity. If a human being becomes entrapped with this body which may be American, Indian, brahmana, ksatriya, and so many other designations, then he remains on the platform of cats and dogs. A dog or a cat is thinking he is such and such. Similarly a human being thinks he is this and that designation, then he remains in the dog and cat category.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Body and soul (Letters)

2011-12-21T13:58:46Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"body and soul"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|02Dec11}}
{{last|21Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=14}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Body and Soul|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJawaharlalNehruBombay4August1958_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="38" link="Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Bombay 4 August, 1958" link_text="Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Bombay 4 August, 1958">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Bombay 4 August, 1958|Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Bombay 4 August, 1958]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Material advancement of scientific knowledge cannot give even the desired material prosperity to the people in general without spiritual help. Swaraj of Mahatma Gandhi was adjusted in spiritualism more than materialism. Do you think that horseless carriage or telephonic or radio communication or any other such ephemeral facilities of life, can bring in material prosperity? No it cannot. Material prosperity means that the people must have sufficient to eat or to maintain the body and soul together in sound health for further development in spiritual consciousness which is conspicuous by its absence in the sense gratificatory life of the animal. Do you think that your different plans have brought in that standard of material prosperity or that modern western civilization can bring in that ideal prosperity? Even they are given all the facilities of material need yet the unrest will continue to go on till there is spiritual satisfaction of life. That is the secret of peace.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJawaharlalNehruBombay4August1958_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="38" link="Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Bombay 4 August, 1958" link_text="Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Bombay 4 August, 1958">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Bombay 4 August, 1958|Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Bombay 4 August, 1958]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Material prosperity means that the people must have sufficient to eat or to maintain the body and soul together in sound health for further development in spiritual consciousness which is conspicuous by its absence in the sense gratificatory life of the animal. Do you think that your different plans have brought in that standard of material prosperity or that modern western civilization can bring in that ideal prosperity? Even they are given all the facilities of material need yet the unrest will continue to go on till there is spiritual satisfaction of life. That is the secret of peace.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaAllstonMass23May1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="168" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We should always know that Vrindaban is not localized in a particular area, but that wherever Krishna is there, Vrindaban is automatically there. And wherever the Holy Name of Krishna is chanted, Krishna is present there because there is no difference between Krishna and His Holy Name. So I am so pleased to learn that you are chanting and meditating of Krishna, and once only you are eating something to keep your body and soul together.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaMontreal14June1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="200" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 June, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">People in the spell of maya are trying to squeeze out gross pleasure from the senses, which is not possible to derive to our heart's content. Therefore we are confused and baffled in our attempt to eschew eternal pleasure from gross matter. Actually, joyful life is on the spiritual platform, therefore we should try to save our valuable time from material activities and engage them for Krishna Consciousness. But at the same time, because we have to keep our body and soul together to execute our mission, we must have sufficient (not extravagant) food to eat, and that will be supplied by grains, fruits, and milk. So if you can develop this place to that ideal life and the residents become ideal Krishna Conscious men, in that part of your country, I think not only many philosophically minded people will be attracted, but they will be benefited also.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaMontreal14June1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="200" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 June, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 14 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The whole idea is that people residing in New Vrindaban may not have to search out work outside. Arrangements should be such that the residents should be self-satisfied. That will make an ideal asrama. I do not know these ideals can be given practical shape, but I think like that; that people may be happy in any place with land and cow without endeavoring for so-called amenities of modern life—which simply increase anxieties for maintenance and proper equipment. The less we are anxious for maintaining our body and soul together, the more we become favorable for advancing in Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaMontreal17August1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="261" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 17 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 17 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 17 August, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 17 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The life should be simplified without being hampered by laboring day and night for economic development, without any spiritual understanding. The New Vrindaban idea is that persons who live there will accept the bare necessities of life to maintain the body and soul together and the major part of time should be engaged in development of Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownMontrealAugust231968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="279" link="Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968|Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, the point is that we should not eat more than required. Eating, sleeping, mating, all these are material demands; the more we minimize, then that is good, but not at the risk of health. Because we have to work for Krishna, so we must maintain our health nicely. But we should not eat more than is required for maintaining body and soul together. That is the principle. It does not mean, however, that if one's body requires more food for maintaining it, that he should imitate someone who requires less food. The real point is that eating is for maintaining the body, not for luxury or for satisfying the demands of the tongue.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNandaraniSeattle15October1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="370" link="Letter to Nandarani -- Seattle 15 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Nandarani -- Seattle 15 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nandarani -- Seattle 15 October, 1968|Letter to Nandarani -- Seattle 15 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question: The spirit soul of Krishna's entourage, all the associates of Krishna or anyone situated in Vaikuntha the spiritual sky, never mind, either in Vaikunthas or in Krishna Loka, they have no separate body. Just like Krishna has no differentiation between body and soul, similarly, those who are transferred or living eternally in the spiritual sky, they haven't got also such distinction, between spirit and body. The body is also spiritual and the soul is also spiritual. Not only the body, everything, all spiritual. The spiritual world is expansion of Krishna's spiritual or internal energy. So there is no difference of body. But if somebody comes from the spiritual world for material activities, he has to accept the material body, but that is not applicable in the case of the Supreme Lord. Because he does not come to the material world for some material enjoyment. Mayavadi philosophers they also say that when God comes also in the material world, He has to accept the material body but that is not a fact. Because even God accepts a material body, apparently, still He does not act materially. Because both material energy and spiritual energy are under the control of the Supreme Lord; as such, He is completely powerful to transform matter into spirit, or spirit into matter. That is the position. So far associates of Krishna, they are expansion of His spiritual energy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSeattle17October1968_6" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="378" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One is satisfied with income which can simply maintain his body and soul together and he is no more interested to increase the bank balance unnecessarily for sense gratification. The defect of the modern civilization that everyone is earning money undoubtedly in large volumes, but he does not know how to spend. He is spending simply for sense gratification and the last word of sense gratification is sex, therefore all money is being spent up for intoxication and sexual life, nudey dance, nudey theater, in so many ways. That means they are spoiling their human source of energy. Next point, one should be so trained up that within the heart he will be freed from all material attraction, but so long the body is there, to keep the body and soul together, he has to work like ordinary man. Next point, the society, friendship and love of material existence may be accepted without any attraction, and whatever the so-called society, friendship and love wants to take service from us, one should simply say, yes, it is very nice, but actually he should give more importance for spiritual advancement of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSaradiaLosAngeles12December1968_7" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="488" link="Letter to Saradia -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Saradia -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Saradia -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968|Letter to Saradia -- Los Angeles 12 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To answer your second question, you should know that Arjuna and Kunti Devi are not in Krishna Loka. They are eternally associated with Krishna only in the material world. Just like Krishna is always in the spiritual world, so similarly He is always in the material world and His Pastimes are going on there also. In the material world, Krishna also has eternal associates, such as Arjuna and Kunti Devi. There is a difference between the body and soul of Arjuna and Kunti Devi. But although Arjuna is with Krishna in innumerable different material universes at one time, still there is only one spirit soul who is Arjuna. This spirit soul expands into many different bodies and thus you can understand that there are also incarnations of devotees as well as incarnations of Krishna. This is the power of the spirit soul, that it is unlimited. Such conception cannot be understood while one is still in the conditioned state.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUttamaslokaNewVrindaban7June1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="350" link="Letter to Uttamasloka -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Uttamasloka -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Uttamasloka -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969|Letter to Uttamasloka -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We should not give indulgence to our senses more than what is required just to keep body and soul together. We should not engage ourselves in very difficult tasks, and we should not talk anything more than what is necessary for spreading Krishna Consciousness. We should follow the regulative principles, regard being had to situation, circumstances and objectives. We should not be greedy and we should not mix with persons not interested in Krishna. In this way, we can make steady progress and maintain our membership in Krishna's family. Thus, at the end of this life we will enter actually into the spiritual world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayagovindaLosAngeles18April1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="248" link="Letter to Jayagovinda -- Los Angeles 18 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jayagovinda -- Los Angeles 18 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayagovinda -- Los Angeles 18 April, 1970|Letter to Jayagovinda -- Los Angeles 18 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding jobs for householders, there is no confusion. If your whole time is needed for Sankirtana Party there is no need of working in a Karmi firm. Actually all our devotees are supposed to be brahmanas. A brahmana's business is to preach the glories of the Lord, to learn the essence of Vedic knowledge—Krsna Consciousness—and to teach others of the same knowledge. And for living condition, whatever they get in the form of contribution from others, they can they can live barely to keep the body and soul together, and the balance spend for Krsna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTustiDallas20May1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="194" link="Letter to Tusti -- Dallas 20 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Tusti -- Dallas 20 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tusti -- Dallas 20 May, 1973|Letter to Tusti -- Dallas 20 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You ask: "You said when you gave me the name Tusti dasi, 'Now you can be satisfied without eating.' Do you mean that I should eat very little?" Yes in spiritual life one must be careful not to eat more than is required to keep body and soul together. The most important point is that one becomes satisfied by serving Krsna rather than by serving the senses.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriGovindaBombay6December1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="655" link="Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 6 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 6 December, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 6 December, 1974|Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 6 December, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So you are all intelligent boys, so you should judge the desire of my guru maharaj and help me in that way. Regarding the temple management, one man can be left behind, while the others go out, to take care of the Deity. And, you can come home at night and take prasadam sumptuously. Once eating sumptuously is enough to maintain body and soul together. In the daytime you may not take, and at night you can take. As a matter of fact, a devotee may take only once in a day either in the day or night, and whenever you eat, you must first offer. But I do not mean you should neglect temple life. Do not misunderstand this. But, one man can remain, and so far the other devotees are concerned, they can eat once in the day or night, after having kirtana, then six hours of sound sleep, and this will maintain their health properly.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Must understand (Letters)

2011-12-21T13:40:40Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"must actually understand"|"must agree to understand"|"must also understand"|"must always alertly understand"|"must clearly understand"|"must first understand"|"must fully understand"|"must immediately understand"|"must judiciously understand"|"must personally understand"|"must simply understand"|"must therefore understand"|"must understand"|"must, therefore, understand"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|01Dec11}}
{{last|21Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=13}}
{{total|13}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Must Understand|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSanFrancisco28February1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="36" link="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 28 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 28 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 28 February, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 28 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">These pictures of Krishna and the Gopis are not understandable by a layman who has no idea of Krishna. Therefore, this picture was wrongly put without asking me. Please, therefore, consult me before putting any such picture or interpretations. One must understand first Krishna from the Bhagavatam by reading the first nine chapters. Otherwise Krishna would be taken as ordinary man and His pastimes will be wrongly understood. Besides that a Brahmacari should not see any kind of naked picture. That is violation of Brahmacari law.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaCalcutta18November1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="218" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 18 November, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 18 November, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 18 November, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 18 November, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Personal misunderstanding exists even in the higher levels. There is competition of loving Krishna even in the party of Srimati Radharani. It is a kind of rasa to compete in loving affection centering around Krishna. We shall, therefore, try to bring back Hayagriva and Kirtanananda to their senses. After all we must understand that we are dealing with persons affected by Maya. Every one of us is under the influence of the external energy, Maya. The best way to get out of the clutches of Maya is to concentrate our attention in the loving service of Krishna. I understand that Hayagriva and Kirtanananda are continuing to chant Hare Krishna is their center. I hope therefore they will not go astray and the misunderstanding may be cleared up in due course of time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraLosAngeles1March1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="96" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 1 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 1 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 1 March, 1968|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 1 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The question, does Lord Rama or Lord Caitanya forget, is like saying, does God come under Maya, or forgetfulness. You must fully understand this before you can successfully debate with the Mayavad arguments. It is very important point.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVibhavatiNewVrindaban12June1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="357" link="Letter to Vibhavati -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Vibhavati -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vibhavati -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969|Letter to Vibhavati -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is not a question of simply accepting God as the center of everything and peace will be achieved, but the question is how to live in God. Mr. Lennon wants to stop war, but the war is the creation of different politicians. So unless on the summit of administration there are actually Krishna Conscious men, we cannot stop war. Therefore people in general must understand the importance of Krishna Consciousness, and they must in this democratic day send their real representatives who can make right decisions whether there should be war or no war.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDineshLosAngeles22January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="41" link="Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1970|Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very pleased to learn that both you and your wife have been lecturing on Krishna Consciousness at the George Washington University and there was good response to your program. You simply read our books and if you simply reproduce the purport of Srimad-Bhagavatam or Bhagavad-gita, people will take it very seriously. So, of course, you must understand the purport and reproduce it in your own language. That will be very good, but someway or other if in some way you present the purport of Srimad-Bhagavatam or Bhagavad-gita that will be also very good. The idea is that we should not make any addition or subtraction of mental speculation, but we should endeavor, even if we do not fully understand from our present platform, to present simply the philosophy as we have received it directly and realized it by practical experience.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAnilGroverLosAngeles5February1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="76" link="Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970|Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">People must understand intelligently that they are transmigrating from one body to another at every moment. The body is dying at every moment, and the soul is transmigrating to another body at every moment—this is medical fact. The blood corpuscles are changing at every moment and new corpuscles are taking their place. The old order changes, yielding place to the new. This is going on continually. In this way, the soul is transmigrating from baby body to child body, from child body to boy body, from boy body to youth body. So, at the end, when the material of the body does not act very nicely, the soul has to take another material condition of body, giving up the present one.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaLosAngeles27May1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="327" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have described Their Lordships Sri Sri Radha Krsna at London Temple as wonderful. Yes, that is the test of standard service. If we see the Deities in very pleasing mood, that will certify our service unto the Lord. So everywhere we shall see the Deities in such pleasing mood. As soon as we see the Deities in a different mood we must immediately understand our discrepancies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSirAlistairHardyBhaktivedantaManor28July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="257" link="Letter to Sir Alistair Hardy -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Sir Alistair Hardy -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sir Alistair Hardy -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973|Letter to Sir Alistair Hardy -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 28 July, 1973]]: </span><div class="text">If we actually understand that we are born of the same father and everything that is there on the surface of the globe, in the sky in the water everything is the property of the supreme Father, then we must understand that everyone has got the right to use the property of the supreme father. Just like in a big family the father is there, the mother is there and the sons are there. The father gives food to the sons as much as they require. One son may be a very voracious eater so he may eat more than the other son, but the father supplies him, he does not stop him, the father is competent to supply all the sons as much as they require. But if one son is hoarding food stuffs, that is sinful.
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhumataLosAngeles2January1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Bhumata -- Los Angeles 2 January, 1974" link_text="Letter to Bhumata -- Los Angeles 2 January, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhumata -- Los Angeles 2 January, 1974|Letter to Bhumata -- Los Angeles 2 January, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think you have my books so please study them carefully. There is no other scripture which can compare to the Vedic scriptures so we should study these scriptures exclusively. When one becomes an initiated disciple although he has respect for the Christian Bible, nevertheless he must understand the Bhagavad-gita and must apply all study there and not spend time unnecessarily with other literatures. Therefore if you can chant and follow the four regulative principles and read our books only I am sure you will find a relief from all difficulties.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAticandraBombay4January1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="14" link="Letter to Aticandra -- Bombay 4 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Aticandra -- Bombay 4 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aticandra -- Bombay 4 January, 1975|Letter to Aticandra -- Bombay 4 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated Dec. 16th, 1974 and have noted the contents. I think your idea is a little utopian. First thing is that one must understand Srimad-Bhagavatam fully. The first verse, if you simply explain, will take volumes and volumes. So, please study my books intensely and do not fail to chant 16 rounds daily following the four regulative principles strictly. This will make everything perfect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTrivikramaVrindaban8September1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="492" link="Letter to Trivikrama -- Vrindaban 8 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Trivikrama -- Vrindaban 8 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Trivikrama -- Vrindaban 8 September, 1976|Letter to Trivikrama -- Vrindaban 8 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Unless one understands what is Krishna they will simply accuse us of having idol worship. They must first understand the science of Krsna then they may appreciate the temple. So go and and distribute as many books as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraVrindaban26September1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="534" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 26 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 26 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 26 September, 1976|Letter to Ramesvara -- Vrindaban 26 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Local men must understand our philosophy, then it will be very successful. We cannot import men from outside. We sincerely want that local men either from Vasudeva's family or any other family which will take on the work. We have to work on that line. Just like some of my Godbrothers wanted to take men from India to London but the attempt was a failure—but when I trained up local men then it was successful. I have no objection if the whole Vasudeva Punja family be trained up and take charge of the temple. Local men should not simply become a visitor but they should be trained up to take charge of the temple. That is what I want. As soon as one is a devotee there is no personal ambition—life is dedicated for Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVasudevaVrindaban3November1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="623" link="Letter to Vasudeva -- Vrindaban 3 November, 1976" link_text="Letter to Vasudeva -- Vrindaban 3 November, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vasudeva -- Vrindaban 3 November, 1976|Letter to Vasudeva -- Vrindaban 3 November, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Local men must understand our philosophy, then it will be very successful. We cannot import men from outside. We sincerely want that local men, either from Vasudeva's family or any family which will take on the work. We have to work on that line. Just like some of my Godbrothers wanted to take men from India to London but the attempt was a failure; but when I trained up local men then it was successful. I have no objection if Vasudeva's whole family is trained up to take charge of the temple. Local men should not simply become a visitor but they should be trained up to take charge of the temple. That is what I want. As soon as one is a devotee of Krsna, there is no personal ambition. Life is dedicated for Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Mental speculation (Letters)

2010-12-26T01:18:47Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"mental speculation"|"mental speculations"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Dec10}}
{{last|26Dec10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=20}}
{{total|20}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:mental Speculation|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrBaileyAllahabad2October1951_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="12" link="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951" link_text="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951|Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Western philosophers mostly of the Sankhya school have less aquaintance with the Vedanta Darsana and philosophers like Kant, Mill, Aristotle or Schopenhauer etc all belong to either of the above five Darsanas except Vedanta because limited human thinking power cannot go beyond that stage. But Vedanta Darsana is far beyond the limited mental speculation of the human brain conditioned by material nature. Unfortunately Sankara who belonged to the Mayavada school made a misinterpretation of the Vedanta for his own purpose to convert the Buddhists in India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriPadampatSinghaniaKanpur7May1957_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="30" link="Letter to Sri Padampat Singhania -- Kanpur 7 May, 1957" link_text="Letter to Sri Padampat Singhania -- Kanpur 7 May, 1957">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Padampat Singhania -- Kanpur 7 May, 1957|Letter to Sri Padampat Singhania -- Kanpur 7 May, 1957]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The powerful Mantras have such potency if they are sounded in the right direction. And by chanting the Mantras only one can spiritualise the whole existence as heat can expand on the spherical objects. Mantra Siddhi means complete liberation. Therefore, there is no difference between the holy name and Mantra. Man means mind and tra deliverance. That which delivers one from mental speculation is called "Mantra". "Mantra Siddhi" is to transcend the gross and subtle mental plane.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPurusottamaLosAngeles2February1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="41" link="Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 2 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 2 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 2 February, 1968|Letter to Purusottama -- Los Angeles 2 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Krishna is so sublime and transcendental that He cannot be realized by mental speculation or by personal endeavor, education, or material acquisition. He can only be approached and understood clearly by our service attitude, engaging all our senses in His service. The beginning of service is to engage our hearing organs, and receive the transcendental message by aural reception. And whenever we are mature in receiving the transcendental message from books like Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, via media the transparent bona fide Spiritual Master, then we are able to chant or engage our tongue in the service of the Lord, being engaged in the service of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaNewYork19April1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="148" link="Letter to Sivananda -- New York 19 April, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- New York 19 April, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- New York 19 April, 1968|Letter to Sivananda -- New York 19 April, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Krishna is the Supreme Controller of all controllers and therefore, He is the Origin of everything including the Brahma Energy. This Govinda is the cause of all causes, and He is without any cause. This is the beauty of the sastras, that one sloka finishes billions of years hard labor of mental speculation. Just try to give evidence like this.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraLosAngeles1February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="85" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 1 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 1 February, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 1 February, 1969|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 1 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the relative prospective it is very difficult to understand what is the Absolute. From the material point of view, one cannot understand that one plus one equals one, and one minus one equals one. It requires a little time to understand this axiomatic truth. But in time such truths will become revealed to you without any mental speculation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRobertHendryLosAngeles3August1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="492" link="Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969|Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Bhagavad-gita we understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krishna as He is explaining Himself. We cannot understand the position of Godhead by our mental speculation because God is beyond our mental, bodily and speaking capacity. But when we are sincere in service mood, just like Arjuna, who surrendered himself to Krishna, then we are able to understand who Krishna is.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRaktakaHamburg6September1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="547" link="Letter to Raktaka -- Hamburg 6 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Raktaka -- Hamburg 6 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Raktaka -- Hamburg 6 September, 1969|Letter to Raktaka -- Hamburg 6 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pure Vaisnava is free from all material contamination of fruitive activities and mental speculation. The pure Vaisnava is simply, purely disposed to transcendental loving service to Krishna. The pure Vaisnava rejects anything which has no pure idea of serving the Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDineshLosAngeles22January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="41" link="Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1970|Letter to Dinesh -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You simply read our books and if you simply reproduce the purport of Srimad-Bhagavatam or Bhagavad-gita, people will take it very seriously. So, of course, you must understand the purport and reproduce it in your own language. That will be very good, but someway or other if in some way you present the purport of Srimad-Bhagavatam or Bhagavad-gita that will be also very good. The idea is that we should not make any addition or subtraction of mental speculation, but we should endeavor, even if we do not fully understand from our present platform, to present simply the philosophy as we have received it directly and realized it by practical experience.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDindayalLosAngeles2February1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="66" link="Letter to Dindayal -- Los Angeles 2 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Dindayal -- Los Angeles 2 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dindayal -- Los Angeles 2 February, 1970|Letter to Dindayal -- Los Angeles 2 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please, therefore, chant regularly sixteen rounds of beads daily, always be engaged in Krishna work in a humble state of mind, follow the regulative principles of no eating of meat, fish or eggs, no intoxicants, no illicit sex life and no gambling or mental speculation and study our literatures and be strictly trained up in Krishna Consciousness with the help and guidance of Jaya Pataka Prabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHanumanPrasadPoddarLosAngeles5February1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="77" link="Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970|Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I chant Hare Krishna Mantra on the 108 beads and then the beads are offered to the disciple with a change of name as Krishna das. He is advised to strictly follow the regulative principles of 1. no eating of meat, fish, or eggs; 2. no taking of intoxicants including coffee, tea, and tobacco; 3. no illicit sex-life; and 4. no gambling or mental speculation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoManmohiniLosAngeles21February1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="113" link="Letter to Manmohini -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Manmohini -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Manmohini -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970|Letter to Manmohini -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You know that as my initiated disciple you must chant regularly sixteen rounds of beads daily and follow the four restrictions; namely no eating of meats, fish or eggs; no illicit sex life; no taking of any kinds of intoxicants; and no gambling or mental speculation. If you stick to these principles and chant the Holy Name avoiding the ten offenses in the matter of chanting you will become steady and rapidly advanced in Krsna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDinadayadriLosAngeles26February1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="125" link="Letter to Dinadayadri -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Dinadayadri -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinadayadri -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1970|Letter to Dinadayadri -- Los Angeles 26 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to accept you as my initiated disciple, and I have already returned your beads duly chanted upon by me. Your spiritual name is Dinadayadri Dasi. Please be very careful to follow the four basic restrictive principles of no eating of meat, fish or eggs, no taking of any kind of intoxicants, no illicit sex-life, and no gambling or mental speculations. Always chant at least sixteen rounds of beads daily without fail, and be happy in Krsna Consciousness life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPatitaUddharanaLosAngeles19March1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="184" link="Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Los Angeles 19 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Los Angeles 19 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Los Angeles 19 March, 1970|Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Los Angeles 19 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to know that your pen is inspired to create, because we are in need of many intelligent writers who can express our Krishna consciousness philosophy nicely just following exactly the transcendental words and purports of our vast Vedic scriptures according to the previous Acaryas of our Gaudiya Vaisnava Sampradaya. And if you continue to work in this writing and publishing of our literatures with steady enthusiasm and sincerity, your success in Krishna Consciousness is certain. Therefore to keep your spiritual strength, always observe the regulative principles strictly and chant at least sixteen rounds of beads daily without fail. This is essential for understanding our philosophy practically to advance in Krishna Consciousness. And we should always avoid mental speculations.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaCalcutta6October1970_6" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="545" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 6 October, 1970" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 6 October, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 6 October, 1970|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Calcutta 6 October, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next point is philosophy without religion is mental speculation. No one can manufacture a system of religion. Religion is the Law of God and no one but God or empowered representatives of God can put forward religious formulas. Therefore, because every living entity is the eternal fragmental part and parcel of God, it is practical that by simply accepting the authorized statements of bona fide scripture without mental speculation or fashionable interpretation one fulfills the mission of human life very easily and goes back to home, back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoChaturbhusBombay21January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="58" link="Letter to Chaturbhus -- Bombay 21 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Chaturbhus -- Bombay 21 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Chaturbhus -- Bombay 21 January, 1972|Letter to Chaturbhus -- Bombay 21 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">s for the difference between mental speculation and philosophical speculation, we take it that everything is known by the psychological action of the mind, so that philosophical speculation is the same as mental speculation if it is merely the random or haphazard activity of the brain to understand everything and making theories, "if's" and "maybe's." But if philosophical speculation is directed by Sastra and Guru, and if the goal of such philosophical attempts is to achieve Visnu, then that philosophical speculation is not mental speculation. It is just like this: Krishna syas in Bhagavad-gita that "I am the taste of water." Philosophical speculation in the accepted sense then means to try to understand, under the direction of Sastra and Guru, just how Krishna is the taste of water. The points of Bhagavad-gita, though they are simple and complete, can be understood from unlimited angles of vision. So our philosophy is not dry, like mental speculation. The proper function of the brain or psychological activity is to understand everything through Krishna's perspective or point-of-view, and so there is no limit to that understanding because Krishna is unlimited, and even though it can be said that the devotee who knows Krishna, he knows everything (15th Chapter), still, the philosophical process never stops and the devotee continues to increase his knowledge even though he knows everything. Try to understand this point, it is a very good question.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanHonoluluMay51972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="229" link="Letter to Niranjan -- Honolulu May 5, 1972" link_text="Letter to Niranjan -- Honolulu May 5, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjan -- Honolulu May 5, 1972|Letter to Niranjan -- Honolulu May 5, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Throughout the Gita, Krishna describes the different processes of spiritual realization to Arjuna - karma yoga, jnana yoga, samkhya yoga - but at the end He says to give up all the different religious systems and just surrender to Him. This is the topmost yoga system, and is the goal of all the others. So this is our process. We don't perform any ritualistic ceremonies for some material gain or economic development, nor do we waste our time in mental speculation to try to find out the Lord with our tiny brain, nor do we perform so many difficult penances and austerities or gymnastic exercises for becoming one with God. We simply surrender to Krishna and His representative, and serve Him with the consciousness that "My Lod, I am Yours. Please always keep me engaged in Your service and protect me from maya." This is real religion, and is the natural position of the living being.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSrijiBombay7November1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="549" link="Letter to Sriji -- Bombay 7 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Sriji -- Bombay 7 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sriji -- Bombay 7 November, 1974|Letter to Sriji -- Bombay 7 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord is the original spiritual master, and a person in the disciplic succession can convey the message of the Lord as it is to his sincere disciple. We cannot manufacture our own process, therefore mental speculation does not at all help us in spiritual life. One simply has to surrender himself to his guru and everything will be revealed to him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPunjabiPremanandBombay16April1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="231" link="Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976|Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Bhagavad-gita is the standard book of knowledge in India and many eminent persons like Gandhi, Aurobindo, Dr. RadhaKrishnan, etc. they tried to understand the Bhagavad-gita, but could not do it. They were themselves misled and on account of their big position they misled so many followers. Our system, the Vedic system, is to approach the right person and hear from him exactly as Arjuna listened from Krishna. Mental speculation will not help. Hearing is the main point. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is written, dharmaksetre kuruksetre . . . when you hear from a realized soul, a person who knows things, he'll explain that Kuruksetra is a place where religious ritualistic ceremonies are performed from time immemorial, from the time before the Battle of Kuruksetra. But, if you read the books of some cunning politician, he'll mislead you and you'll learn that Kuruksetra means this body which is not actually the fact. That is the difference, hearing from devotees, the sound vibration coming from the realized person. Reading the book is the same thing . . . tattva-darsana—hearing from one who has seen the truth. Reading or hearing from the realized person there is no difference, but hearing the sound vibration from the realized soul is still more effective, better.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrRajaSajidHusainLosAngeles4June1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="322" link="Letter to Mr. Raja Sajid Husain -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to Mr. Raja Sajid Husain -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Raja Sajid Husain -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976|Letter to Mr. Raja Sajid Husain -- Los Angeles 4 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">"All the demigods and their exalted qualities, such as religion, knowledge, and renunciation, become manifest in the body of one who has developed unalloyed devotion for the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vasudeva. On the other hand, a person devoid of devotional service and engaged in material activities has no good qualities. Even if he is adept at the practice of mystic yoga or the honest endeavour of maintaining his family and relatives, he must be driven by his own mental speculations and must engage in the service of the Lord's external energy. How can such a man possess any good qualities?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCharlesGoldBhuvanesvara29January1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="41" link="Letter to Charles Gold -- Bhuvanesvara 29 January, 1977" link_text="Letter to Charles Gold -- Bhuvanesvara 29 January, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Charles Gold -- Bhuvanesvara 29 January, 1977|Letter to Charles Gold -- Bhuvanesvara 29 January, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Krsna Consciousness is based on perfect information received from Krsna in Vedic literatures like Bhagavad-gita and Srimad-Bhagavatam. Our method is not the so-called research conducted by imperfect beings by their imperfect senses and mental speculation. It is difficult to understand why this inductive process is being credited as the highest form of knowledge, since the material scientists who follow this method are not able to do anything towards solving the basic problems of humanity.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Worldly (Letters)

2010-12-25T23:37:49Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"worldliness"|"worldly"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Dec10}}
{{last|26Dec10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=18}}
{{total|18}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:worldly|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaCalcutta9November1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="210" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 9 November, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 9 November, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 9 November, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 9 November, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kirtanananda is a crazy man. That is proved. He says that he has become equal to the spiritual master but he is such a fool that he does not understand the principle of disciple even in ordinary worldly affairs. Even if one becomes equal to the spiritual master in education and knowledge, still one has to maintain the disciplinary principle of obeying one chief man in any establishment. If such discipline is not maintained, no establishment can make any progress. Hope you are well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaLosAngeles21January1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="22" link="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968|Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So the description of the Vaikuntha life is nirguna, and the description of worldly life is sahaguna. Our devotional activities are executed by transferring epithet; our senses are there, they are acting pervertedly and putting us into difficulty. The Impersonalist philosopher wants to stop this difficult reactions of the senses but they don't know how to place the senses in healthy life. For example: one may try to get out of diseased condition. This attempt does not mean that one should be killed so that one may get out of miserable condition of diseased life. The real method is to remove diseased condition and be placed in healthy life. Krishna Consciousness means to get out of the material qualities and be reinstated in the spiritual nirguna activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniAllstonMass5May1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="159" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Allston, Mass 5 May, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Allston, Mass 5 May, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Allston, Mass 5 May, 1968|Letter to Gargamuni -- Allston, Mass 5 May, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now, I accepted my father's advice, and by his blessings, only, I was never attached to my wife or home which resulted in my complete liberation from worldly attachment and devote myself fully in Krishna Consciousness. Therefore I think your separation from Karunamayi is also the same opportunity for your being cent per cent engaged in Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaMontreal28June1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="218" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 28 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 28 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 28 June, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 28 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Caitanya Mahaprabhu especially warned His devotees to deal with worldly minded men. Therefore according to Vedic principles, only the Brahmacaris, the Vanaprasthas, and the Sannyasis are recommended to take to Krishna Consciousness seriously or to get free from the problem of earning money. The Grhasthas are supposed to support the 3 sections of the society. Anyway, the best source of our income should be by accepting contributions from the sympathetic public, and selling our own books and literature. That is also a sort of business, but it doesn't matter. And if we do business we must do it independently, without any assistance from outsiders. We can take help from outside in the matter of monetary help, either by contribution or by loan, but not to enter into transactions with outsiders. Because their aim of life is different from ours.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCidanandaMontreal12July1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="232" link="Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968|Letter to Cidananda -- Montreal 12 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you can introduce this Krishna Consciousness movement in such a distant place, Lord Caitanya will pour His incessant blessings upon you, and your life will be glorious. In this connection, I may give you the example of the boy, Subala, who was struggling in Santa Fe. Although he is not very much qualified from the worldly point of view, still his struggle for existence in Krishna Consciousness is advancing him more and more in spiritual realization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaHawaii30March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="217" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The people of the Western country, they are fond of reading books and by propaganda work we have to change their taste and divert them from reading all worldly literatures, to transcendental literature. Please think of this carefully and let me know if you can help.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaNewVrindaban21May1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="298" link="Letter to Sivananda -- New Vrindaban 21 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- New Vrindaban 21 May, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- New Vrindaban 21 May, 1969|Letter to Sivananda -- New Vrindaban 21 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As far as your decision to remain a brahmacari, it is very good, and if you follow the rules and regulations and chant regularly and pray to Lord Balarama and Caitanya, surely He will give you the necessary strength. And if you can continue as brahmacari then to avoid so much botherations of worldly life. The great sage Narada is a brahmacari and with His Tamboura He is travelling all over the universes without any restriction and chanting Hare Krishna mantra and creating new devotees of the Lord. In the Bhagavad-gita it is said that one who does this service namely go on preaching the glories of the Lord and creating all devotees of the Lord that person is the most confidential and favorite of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaNewVrindaban5June1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="344" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 5 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 5 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 5 June, 1969|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 5 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Wherever you remain you chant Hare Krishna regularly, and your example may be followed by others. The world needs this benefit, and when you return to India there are so many ways you can convince your parents that to take to Krishna Consciousness does not mean one has to give up his worldly affairs. I know in India there are many foolish persons who think that by reading Bhagavad-gita one is apt to renounce this world. This is completely foolishness. Arjuna was a family man, a soldier, and he was directly taught the principles of Bhagavad-gita, but he never renounced the world nor the battlefield. I do not know why there are certain crazy men who think like that, that if a man becomes devotee, he will have no more interest in worldly affairs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayagovindaLosAngeles4July1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="415" link="Letter to Jayagovinda -- Los Angeles 4 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jayagovinda -- Los Angeles 4 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayagovinda -- Los Angeles 4 July, 1969|Letter to Jayagovinda -- Los Angeles 4 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my going to Hamburg, I am writing to Krishna Das separately, and you will understand the situation. Regarding New Vrindaban, I think we shall have many advantages here that are not in Vrindaban in Mathura. The Vrindaban in Mathura is now congested with so many worldly men. Formerly, Vrindaban was excavated by the Goswamis, and only pure devotees were going there. But at the present moment, this has become a place for the bischovs, materialists, and in the interior part of Vrindaban there are so many rogues and robbers. Formerly, a devotee could live peacefully in any corner of Vrindaban; it is about 180 square miles, but now if somebody lives in some secluded corner, he will be attacked by so many rogues and robbers. Perhaps you know there is a place known as Nandagram, wherein Bon Maharaja has got a place. I have heard that it is very nice, but nobody can live there securely. So at least in New Vrindaban I hope there will be no such disturbances. If we nicely organize as it is going on now, only selected persons will live there and peacefully cultivate Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaLosAngeles31July1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="486" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our aim should be how to please Krishna. As it is said in English also, the ends justify the means. So it is my request to you that keep Krishna always in view and accept anything necessary for your worldly affairs. I am very pleased to note that in such things you consult me. This is a very nice habit. You will please always consult me before doing anything, and I shall try to guide you to my best abilities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrNagendraBabuHamburg28August1969_5" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="532" link="Letter to Dr. Nagendra Babu -- Hamburg 28 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Dr. Nagendra Babu -- Hamburg 28 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. Nagendra Babu -- Hamburg 28 August, 1969|Letter to Dr. Nagendra Babu -- Hamburg 28 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I saw your daughter, Bhakti Devi, very much devoted to Krishna Consciousness, just befitting the position of a Vaisnava's daughter. She offered me respects with some money also (two dollars), and I was very much pleased with her behavior. I asked about you and her mother from her, and I am so pleased to learn that you are now retired from worldly activities and are engaged in constant chanting of Harer Nama. I think by age you may be younger than me, if not by many years. So why not come to America and join me in this preaching work? I think if your daughter and son-in-law sponsor to receive you, there will be no difficulty for your passport, etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAnilGroverLosAngeles5February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="76" link="Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970|Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Then, your second question, "If this body is pure soul, then why it gets engaged with worldly matter?" As explained above, the body is not the soul, it gets engaged with worldly matter due to its vitiated consciousness. Just like some of us are thinking that "I am American," or "I am Indian"—it is due to vitiated consciousness. The real consciousness is that I am eternal servant of Krishna. Or, it is just like a madman who thinks to himself that he is king, he is free to do whatever he likes, and talks nonsense; but a sane man laughs at him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyo25August1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="502" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Of course that time was just the moment when Kali, the predominating Deity of the present age, was peeping to infiltrate in the worldly affairs and later on it was complete through the exigency of an upstart brahmana boy. So Vyasadeva was a real person accepted by all authorities and any one can judge how wonderful he was to compile the Vedic literatures. He is therefore known as Mahamuni. Muni means thoughtful or great thinker or great poet and Maha means still greater. So there is no comparison with Vyasadeva with any writer or thinker or philosopher.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhavananda_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="99" link="Letter to Bhavananda" link_text="Letter to Bhavananda">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhavananda|Letter to Bhavananda]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is still more encouraging that the number of devotees in N.Y. temple is increasing. I wish that the number of devotees in every temple be more and more increased. I know that there are many young men in your country who are very frustrated but they have got one good quality. That is renunciation of this worldly attachment. From this platform they can very easily take to Krishna Consciousness. So our Krishna Consciousness Movement should be especially directed towards these frustrated persons. Make all our temples full with many devotees and after being trained up they should be sent to every town and village in your country so that they will be benefited as well as all others.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYamunaGurudasaNairobi17October1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="501" link="Letter to Yamuna, Gurudasa -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971" link_text="Letter to Yamuna, Gurudasa -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yamuna, Gurudasa -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971|Letter to Yamuna, Gurudasa -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually our movement is so important that without taking to it, no other method, political, social, religious, or cultural, can give relief to the present chaotic status of the worldly situation. The leaders of the society must try to understand this point, that godlessness cannot give any relief to the human society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaSanFrancisco6October1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="532" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- San Francisco 6 October, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- San Francisco 6 October, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- San Francisco 6 October, 1972|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- San Francisco 6 October, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Bombay dealing has been muddled by the tactis of Mr. Nair and Diwanji. Giriraja is in trouble. He is a child in these worldly dealings so immediately go to help him. The present position is that Mr. Nair wants more money. We have already paid him two lacs. So according to our purchase agreement, we require to pay him 12 lacs in 4 years. But he says that he has to pay 5 lacs to the government as tax, so he cannot pay from his own pocket. So we are prepared to pay him 5 lacs against the purchase value. So both you and Bhavananda arrange for this money from Mr. Jayan, and send advice to Karandhara by joint signature. But you must be careful to pay the money in the court (registrar's office) and not in the hand of Mr. Nair or his solicitor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahamsaHonolulu3June1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="296" link="Letter to Mahamsa -- Honolulu 3 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mahamsa -- Honolulu 3 June, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahamsa -- Honolulu 3 June, 1975|Letter to Mahamsa -- Honolulu 3 June, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We're not going to be controlled by the endowment dept. That is not good. They are all worldly men. Why should we be controlled by them?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="Lettertounknown228September1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="542" link="Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976|Letter to unknown 2 -- 28 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After the last great war the existing body of the present United Nations was formed, but what real benefit there has been to be mentioned of for the worldly people. The ISKCON movement has actually got together all nations in the world by their adoption of nonviolence creed and spreading of Krishna's name, door-to-door.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Unflinching (Letters)

2010-12-24T05:27:43Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"unflinching"|"unflinchingly"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Dec10}}
{{last|24Dec10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=17}}
{{total|17}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:unflinching|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSatsvarupaRayaramaGargamuniRupanugaDonaldSanFrancisco28March1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="53" link="Letter to Brahmananda, Satsvarupa, Rayarama, Gargamuni, Rupanuga, Donald -- San Francisco 28 March, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda, Satsvarupa, Rayarama, Gargamuni, Rupanuga, Donald -- San Francisco 28 March, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda, Satsvarupa, Rayarama, Gargamuni, Rupanuga, Donald -- San Francisco 28 March, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda, Satsvarupa, Rayarama, Gargamuni, Rupanuga, Donald -- San Francisco 28 March, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A person who is not in Krishna consciousness has no good qualifications. However so called gentleman one may be or academically educated he may be he is hovering over the mental plane and therefore he must commit nuisance being influenced by the external energy. A person who has however unflinching faith in the Supreme Personality of Godhead has all the good qualifications of the demigods." In other words you should not keep your trust on so called gentlemen of the world however nicely dressed he may be. In the matter of discharging our mission of Krishna consciousness we have to meet so many so called gentlemen but we must be very cautious for dealing with them as we are cautious in dealing with serpents.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSubalaDelhi29September1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="159" link="Letter to Subala -- Delhi 29 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Subala -- Delhi 29 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Subala -- Delhi 29 September, 1967|Letter to Subala -- Delhi 29 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">"Anyone who has developed unflinching faith in the Lord and the Spiritual Master can understand the revealed scripture unfold before him." So continue your present aptitude and you will be successful in your spiritual progress. I am sure that even if I am not physically present before you. Still you will be able to execute all spiritual duties in the matter of Krishna Consciousness; if you follow the above principles. I thank you once more for your service.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaSeattle28September1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="335" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Seattle 28 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Seattle 28 September, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Seattle 28 September, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Seattle 28 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am sure if you all my beloved disciples combined together try to preach Krishna Consciousness in this spirit, Krishna will give the necessary strength. By the Grace of Krishna and the Spiritual Master, the dumb man can speak like a great orator, and a lame man can cross over a great mountain. So we must have the necessary unflinching faith in Krishna and Spiritual Master, and the strength will be supplied by Krishna. After all, anything which we experience is but a fraction of the unlimited energy of Krishna. And even by fragmental touch of such spiritual energy of the Lord, we can make our life successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaSeattle10October1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="361" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Seattle 10 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Seattle 10 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Seattle 10 October, 1968|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Seattle 10 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad that Krishna is enlivening you in your service attitude. This is the secret of success in Krishna Consciousness—unflinching faith in Krishna and in the Spiritual Master enlightens a devotee in the progressive march of Krishna Consciousness, and keep this attitude, and I am sure Krishna will give you sufficient intelligence to make your life successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles24November1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="446" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 November, 1968|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When we remember always to have unflinching faith in the spiritual master and the message of Krishna then automatically we become free from the attacking Maya. In the material concept also everyone is trying to avoid the onslaughts of Maya but with no success. To the sincere devotee, however, this ocean of maya is easily crossed by the cool breeze of Krishna's Grace. So this is our business, to submit to Krishna's desire to have us back with Him in the eternal sky of Krishna Loka. And when we are determined in this way we become transcendental to the so-called hardships of place and circumstance.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaLosAngeles31January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="74" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 31 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 31 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 31 January, 1969|Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 31 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">And to know the science of Krishna means to serve Krishna under the directions of a bona fide Spiritual Master. When we serve Krishna in this way, Krishna is pleased to reveal Himself. So we should follow strictly the Vedic principle that anyone who has unflinching faith in Krishna and the Spiritual Master, to him only the science of Krishna Consciousness becomes revealed. Then when we are fully conversant in revelation of Krishna Consciousness, we can meet any opposing elements and come out victorious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUttamaslokaNewVrindaban7June1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="350" link="Letter to Uttamasloka -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Uttamasloka -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Uttamasloka -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969|Letter to Uttamasloka -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so pleased to read in your letter that you have unflinching faith in Krishna and in my directions, and this attitude will help you more and more in Krishna Consciousness. Thank you once more for your letter. I hope this will meet you in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanLosAngeles28January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="57" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1970|Letter to Bhagavan -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question: Santa Rasa devotee has got unflinching faith in Krishna as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but he has not developed the tendency to serve Him. The service stage is in relation with Bhagavan, the Person. When service attitude is lacking, it is to be understood as worship of Paramatma or Brahman.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraLosAngeles24March1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="193" link="Letter to Damodara -- Los Angeles 24 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Los Angeles 24 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Los Angeles 24 March, 1970|Letter to Damodara -- Los Angeles 24 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to learn that your efforts to raise contributions towards a nicer temple are now meeting with some good response. Now the Washington devotees have appeared on the television several times, so the public will be inquiring more and more what is this Krsna Consciousness movement. And you say that several hundred people joined in chanting and dancing during the eclipse. All these things are very much encouraging to me. The key to your success is firm conviction combined with sincerity of purpose, then push our Krsna Consciousness movement with unflinching determination.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaLosAngeles21June1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="369" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">"One who has got unflinching faith in the Supreme Lord and similar faith in his Spiritual Master to him only the imports of Vedic knowledge become revealed."</p>
<p>A Spiritual Master is always liberated. In any condition of His life He should not be mistaken as ordinary human being. This position of a Spiritual Master is achieved by three processes. One is called sadhana siddha. That means one who is liberated by executing the regulative principle of devotional service. Another is krpa siddha, one who is liberated by the mercy of Krsna or His devotee. And another is nitya siddha who is never forgetful of Krsna throughout his whole life. These are the three features of the perfection of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyoAugust211970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="495" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 21, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 21, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 21, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 21, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your spiritual strength will depend only on the basis of unflinching faith in Krsna and the Spiritual Master, chanting sixteen rounds on beads and following the restrictive items.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyo25August1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="502" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, this attitude of surrendering to the Spiritual Master is the best qualification of spreading this movement of Lord Caitanya. That is the Vedic way. One should have unflinching faith in Krsna and similarly in the Spiritual Master. That is the way of understanding the secret of Krsna Consciousness. Unfortunately, attempt has been made lately in our Society to shake this formula. This mischievous attempt has done a great harm, but if you the members of the Governing Body Commission can rectify this mischievous attempt, then still there is hope of making our progress uninterruptedly. I hope Krsna will help us.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaSurat19December1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="647" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have written one letter to Advaita requesting him to take up his duty again unflinchingly and print our books especially the enlarged edition of Bhagavad-gita at this moment. I have great hopes that our ISKCON Press will continue and expand by the grace of Krsna. I have advised him that he must attend daily classes regularly, but there is no need of his attending other functions like Aratis etc. I have given him this special permission in this case, so you also please let him do anything, but let him be always engaged in printing our books and other required literatures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKanyaKumariCarolBouchierBombay1April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="133" link="Letter to Kanya Kumari (Carol Bouchier) -- Bombay 1 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Kanya Kumari (Carol Bouchier) -- Bombay 1 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kanya Kumari (Carol Bouchier) -- Bombay 1 April, 1971|Letter to Kanya Kumari (Carol Bouchier) -- Bombay 1 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your husband, Nityananda Das, is now president of our newly formed New Orleans center and as his wife, it is your duty to help him in every way possible. So work cooperatively, husband and wife, and make our New Orleans branch a grand success. And remain unflinching in Krishna's service by strictly following the regulative principles, chanting 16 rounds of beads daily, without fail, and reading all our books. Then Krishna will surely help you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBombay22April1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="178" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 April, 1971|Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Arjuna was an householder, but at the same time more than a sannyasi because he fought for Krsna. Our principle should be only to do something and everything for Krsna under the guidance of the Spiritual Master. Yes, for begetting children sex life is religion. That is stated by Krsna. But sex should not be for any other purpose. After all we are in the material existence which is a bad bargain, so we have to make the best of a bad bargain. Perfection, in our philosophy, is to act with unflinching faith in Krsna and Spiritual Master and that will save us from all opposing situations.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaGurudasaLondon23August1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="410" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna, Gurudasa -- London 23 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna, Gurudasa -- London 23 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna, Gurudasa -- London 23 August, 1971|Letter to Tamala Krsna, Gurudasa -- London 23 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If we can organize such an institution such as St. Xavier's college in Calcutta and Bombay and we can give them instruction through the English medium and raise them in a Krishna Conscious culture we shall get unlimited number of students from respectable families of India. Such institution will be very much welcome especially in Bombay and Delhi. So think over this matter how best to organize such an institution as St. Xavier's college. Our mission is solid. Our philosophy is not utopian. Our men are being trained for exemplary character. So we shall have a unique position all over the world provided we stick to the principles, namely unflinching faith in Spiritual Master and Krishna, chanting not less than 16 rounds regularly and following the regulative principles. Then our men will conquer all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoProfessorStillsonJudahHonolulu11June1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="330" link="Letter to Professor Stillson Judah -- Honolulu 11 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Professor Stillson Judah -- Honolulu 11 June, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Professor Stillson Judah -- Honolulu 11 June, 1975|Letter to Professor Stillson Judah -- Honolulu 11 June, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If a person has unflinching devotion at the lotus feet of Hari (God), then all the good qualities of great personalities like the demigods, automatically becomes manifest in the person of a devotee. Whereas a nondevotee, even he is decorated with material qualities, he is forced to act on the material plane and he stays in temporary field of activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Technology (Letters)

2010-12-24T05:01:51Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"technological"|"technologically"|"technologies"|"technologist"|"technologists"|"technology"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Dec10}}
{{last|24Dec10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=16}}
{{total|16}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Technology|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownLosAngeles23November1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="443" link="Letter to Unknown -- Los Angeles 23 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Los Angeles 23 November, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Los Angeles 23 November, 1968|Letter to Unknown -- Los Angeles 23 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Many men come here and by their talents, earn huge amounts of money, but it remains here, and he goes alone with his works only to accept another different kind of body, forgetting everything behind. But if he acquires some spiritual assets it goes with him, and even it is not perfect in this life, it begins again from that point in next life. So we wish that Sri Ravi Sankaraji may understand this spiritual technology, and utilize his talent for benefit of the human society. We are interested for the highest benediction of the human society, otherwise we do not expect anything from anyone in monetary consideration. Simply that these influential men come along and chant with us.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaLosAngeles12January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="14" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 12 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 12 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 12 January, 1969|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 12 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So you have now taken charge of the sunrise of New Vrindaban. Our program is there for constructing seven temples. One Rupanuga Vidyapitha—that is a school for educating brahmanas and Vaisnavas. We have enough of technological and other types of educational institutions, but perhaps there is none where actual brahmanas and Vaisnavas are produced. So we will have to establish an educational institution for that purpose.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaLosAngeles21January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="33" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 21 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So the disease of the human society is becoming more and more acute and Lord Caitanya desired that the Indians should preach this cult for the benefit of the human society. Unfortunately, the present generation of Indians is more attracted to technological knowledge than this cult of Krishna Consciousness. Their position is very precarious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAnilGroverLosAngeles5February1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="76" link="Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970|Letter to Anil Grover -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have said that you have come to this country for getting higher scientific education. That is very nice; but I think that if Indians would have come to this country to give the people of this country higher education in spiritual knowledge, that would be the proper function of their section of the human society. If the people of this country have got higher technological and scientific education, they might go to India to teach them that part of knowledge; and Indians may come to teach them spiritual knowledge. To maintain proper balance of the society, both sides of education are needed.</p>
<p>If Western people are expert in technological knowledge, and if their natural tendency is to develop it, let them do it. But as far as we Indians are concerned, our people are naturally inclined for spiritual elevation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNevatiajiLosAngeles16July1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="429" link="Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970|Letter to Nevatiaji -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The India Government has a Department for Cultural Affairs; if they would have taken this cultural movement as the background of Vedic civilization, then the whole world would have been happy, and India's glories would have been magnified many thousands of times than by simply imitating the Western technology which is on the verge of failure.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhaktadasaLondon18August1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="391" link="Letter to Bhakta dasa -- London 18 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bhakta dasa -- London 18 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakta dasa -- London 18 August, 1971|Letter to Bhakta dasa -- London 18 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So, if you can make your temple as nice as L.A. then certainly when I go to L.A. next time I will visit San Diego. It is only a 20 minute plane ride to San Diego from L.A. but it takes 200 minutes to get to the airport and back. Just see the conveniences of technological advancement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaMombassaKenya16September1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="460" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Mombassa, Kenya 16 September, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Mombassa, Kenya 16 September, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Mombassa, Kenya 16 September, 1971|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Mombassa, Kenya 16 September, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We must have a nice center at Mayapur because we are expecting there students from all over the world. Plans of the temple have already been made and you should have received them by now. The buildings should be exactly in the same pattern. The size may be changed according to the engineering technology. I have shown in London the Westminster Abbey to Syamasundara., Bhavananda and Nara Narayana. Perhaps you have also seen it. I want the inside just like the Westminster Abbey. You will understand from the plans what is my desire in this connection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraDelhi8December1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="565" link="Letter to Upendra -- Delhi 8 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Delhi 8 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Delhi 8 December, 1971|Letter to Upendra -- Delhi 8 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Practically speaking, history tells us that human life is becoming more and more degraded in respect of good qualities. Even there may be some temporary advancement of technology, where is the question of being higher than previously? In Vedic literature we find description of all kinds of wonderful machines, like great airplanes which moved as fast as the mind on the principle of sound vibration. Where is that science now? And how is their science advancing when their sons are all becoming hippies who have no interest in such science? Compare our so-called knowledge today with the giant brains who gave us Vedic literature.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaBombay17December1971_3" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="579" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 December, 1971|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">They think that if their children get the right knowledge then they will become very successful in life, and that is their concern, so they sacrifice everything for good educational cause. Now their children are all becoming hippies, and they do not want so much technology and knowledge which gives them no real satisfaction, so they are losing all interest in education and only they want to enjoy life, that's all. But if such children are given practical guidance on the transcendental platform, above the bodily and mental conception of life, then they will develop into perfect citizens—moral, honest, hard-working, law-abiding, clean, faithful to home and country, like that. That is the unmatched success of our Krishna Consciousness schooling system, so you introduce it nicely, so that your country's leaders will see something very nice and come to our assistance.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaBrooklyn21May1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="197" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973|Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The position is that the whole world is full of sudras. The sudra's business is to somehow or other catch up some nice service under some good master and get a nice wife and home. That is their success in life. This is the position of India especially. The whole of India is now under technological instruction which means to become sudras. Just like a carpenter can manufacture so much nice furniture by his technological education, but in our Vedic society, the carpenter is considered a sudra. Similarly a tannery expert was called a cobbler. So these things are now lost. Everyone is prepared to become a cobbler, a carpenter, a chemist, a physicist, an electrician and so many other things, but they do not know that after such education one has to depend on other's mercy. So-called highly qualified technologists cannot earn their livelihood without getting a suitable job. It is just like a dog, however stout and strong it may be, it cannot be happy without having gotten a wealthy master. Without being protected by a wealthy master it is nothing but a street dog and he is never happy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaBrooklyn21May1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="197" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973|Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We know it certainly that matter comes out of life. Simply we have to present this thesis in chemical, technological words. Svarupa Damodara has already written one small booklet, "Krsna Consciousness, Purely on a Scientific Basis." So this is the business of big, big, chemists and physicists to present the real facts in Krsna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagadisaBombay20November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="700" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 20 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 20 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 20 November, 1975|Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 20 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Chicago, it is very surprising how they distributed 800 big books in one day. Here in India we could not sell 800 books in one month because there is no market. Here there is only a market for technology and black market. This is the advantage of the Western countries. There is enough resources, but simply it should be used in Krsna's service. Then it will be nice. Yes, you should develop better relations with the Indians in Chicago. 30,000; that is no joke. In the London temple the Indian devotees are doing everything for the maintenance of the temple. So as soon as the Indians in Chicago come to know, then they will help you. Here in India the temples are maintained by the grhastha bhaktas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTulsiBombay18December1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="764" link="Letter to Tulsi -- Bombay 18 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Tulsi -- Bombay 18 December, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tulsi -- Bombay 18 December, 1975|Letter to Tulsi -- Bombay 18 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Generally India people are not taking up this movement, although it is their original culture, they are now in favor of economic development and technological advancement which can never do any good to the people in general, neither material nor spiritual. After all a living being lives by the grace of God. He cannot eat nuts and bolts, however nicely they may be manufactured. We live by food grains, vegetables and milk products as it is stated in the Bhagavad gita "All living bodies subsist on food grains which are due to rains come by proper proformance of sacrifice" Human life is meant for sacrifice to please Visnu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSvarupaDamodaraBombay10January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="28" link="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 10 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 10 January, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 10 January, 1976|Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 10 January, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have read the aims and objects of the Institute and it is done very nicely. I am satisfied that you are properly understanding the philosophy. The analysis you have given in the section "What is the Bhaktivedanta Institute", regarding the scientists, technologists, and other so-called authorities is most accurate. According to Bhagavatam, they are all asses and cows, sa eva gokhara.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaMayapur21February1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="160" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Mayapur 21 February, 1976" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Mayapur 21 February, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Mayapur 21 February, 1976|Letter to Rupanuga -- Mayapur 21 February, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">They are getting a flat-bed truck, then no blocking. They can sit comfortably and chant and people will hear. He (Madhava das) is giving a class at MIT, that is very good. I challenged them where is the technology to understand the distinction between a dead man and a live man.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaHonolulu4May1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="250" link="Letter to Giriraja -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976|Letter to Giriraja -- Honolulu 4 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Even taking into consideration the economic point of view that India has already got overpopulation, that is not a very sound ground. Even it is accepted, these foreign devotees are ready not to take a grain of India's production. They can bring their own food sufficiently for taking prasada themselves, as well as for distribution to others. There is no question of economic problem. Why these cultural and religious facilities should not be given to the foreigners who have accepted them as their life and soul. Our students from India go to foreign countries for learning higher technology, why the foreigners should be be denied to learn the higher transcendental science in India. In addition, we have already published over 56 books which are highly appreciated by foreign and Indian scholars and the educated section. So it is a great science of God consciousness. The government should take it very seriously and help spread this Krishna Consciousness Movement all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Army (Letters)

2010-12-24T04:42:28Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"armies"|"army"|"army's"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|MadhuGopaldas|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Dec10}}
{{last|24Dec10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=14}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Army|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1966_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Correspondence" text="1966 Correspondence"><h3>1966 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSalvationArmyNewYork5March1966_0" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="7" link="Letter to Salvation Army -- New York 5 March, 1966" link_text="Letter to Salvation Army -- New York 5 March, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Salvation Army -- New York 5 March, 1966|Letter to Salvation Army -- New York 5 March, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Secretary</p>
<p>National Head Quarter of</p>
<p>The Salvation Army</p>
<p>120-130 West 14th Street</p>
<p>New York, N.Y.</p>
<p>Dear Sir,</p>
<p>I beg to inform you that I am a Vaisnava Sannyasi and I have come from India (Vrindaban U.P.) for establishing a preaching centre in America for the first time in the study of Srimad-Bhagavatam. A small literature in this connection is sent herewith for your kind perusal. This Srimad-Bhagavatam is the post graduate study of the Bhagavad-gita and both of them are sciences of Theism. I am seeking your good cooperation in this attempt for developing higher sense of God consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSirPadampatSinghaniaNewYork18March1966_1" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="9" link="Letter to Sir Padampat Singhania -- New York 18 March, 1966" link_text="Letter to Sir Padampat Singhania -- New York 18 March, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sir Padampat Singhania -- New York 18 March, 1966|Letter to Sir Padampat Singhania -- New York 18 March, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So In the meantime I negotiated with the authorities of the great Missionary organization namely The Salvation Army Inc. The Finance Secretary of the great organization writes as follows in his letter D/14/3/66 "This will acknowledge your letter of March 5,1966, in connection with the possibility of The Salvation Army paying you American dollars and having you release an equivalent amount of Indian currency for The Salvation Army work in India. It is noted that you will need $200,000/- (two hundred thousands dollars) immediately for starting your work in New York." "The Salvation Army in America rarely sends money directly to India . . ." "In the event, however, that an occasion might arise, what would be the basis of the rate of exchange? We understand that there is the official bank rate and there are other rates available to us, which are legal, but which provide more funds in Indian currency than would be provided by the official bank rate."</p>
<p>On receipt of the letter from The Salvation Army as quoted above, I saw the Finance Secretary of the very great organization and I talked with him very freely and frankly. I convinced him that our Radhakrishna Temple will be similar missionary preaching centre for God consciousness and there is no question of business profit. We want to spend here for the benefit of the American people as you are spending in India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeNewYork27April1966_2" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="11" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 April, 1966" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 April, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 April, 1966|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 April, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Project for constructing a temple of Sri Sri Radha Krishna is complete because Sir Padampat Singhania is ready to spend any amount of money for a nice architectural workmanship of Indian origin but our secular Government has officially denied the exchange. So I am trying to get the Exchange otherwise namely through the Salvation Army as also through the influence of a friend in India who can convince the Finance Minister or the President in this important task.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraNewYork6May1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="81" link="Letter to Upendra -- New York 6 May, 1967" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- New York 6 May, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- New York 6 May, 1967|Letter to Upendra -- New York 6 May, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am concerned about your __ for army mobilization. I am enclosing herewith a letter you may present to the authority and as a Divinity Student you must not be sent to the field. Chant Hare Krishna. Krishna will save you. Present our prospectus and all newspaper cuttings. Some new cuttings I am enclosing herewith.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaMontreal22August1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="274" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 22 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 22 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 22 August, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 22 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As you have seen, Radharani is also on the left side of the Lord, and similarly, Laksmiji is also kept on the left side of the Lord, so we are also marginal energy, not exactly like Radharani or Laksmiji, but we are superior energy than matter, or material energy, so we should keep ourself always on the left side of the Lord, and let us act as His Arms, or army.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRobertHendryLosAngeles3August1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="492" link="Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969|Letter to Robert Hendry -- Los Angeles 3 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as your dress is concerned, that is immaterial. But as a soldier you know that every soldier has got a uniform dress according to the army etiquette of regulation. Therefore, the army of Krishna Consciousness must have at least the tilak on the forehead in all conditions. For your business you can wear your naval service uniform; similarly, if you have tilak on your forehead as a soldier of Krishna Consciousness, you may not have so much objection, because it is essential.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrDDDSurat19December1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="646" link="Letter to Mr. DDD -- Surat 19 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Mr. DDD -- Surat 19 December, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. DDD -- Surat 19 December, 1970|Letter to Mr. DDD -- Surat 19 December, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have read your version of the Bhagavad-gita, first chapter and it is very interesting to read how the armies were present on the battlefield of Kuruksetra and how Lord Krishna became the charioteer of His friend and devotee, Arjuna. Also I have read your excerpt from Teachings of Lord Caitanya and it was very relishable to read. So take instruction from Bhagavad-gita in this way. Your handwriting is so nice, so by printing such booklets and learning Bhagavad-gita you can then instruct others and Krishna will bless you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoLalitaKumarDelhi15November1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="517" link="Letter to Lalita Kumar -- Delhi 15 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Lalita Kumar -- Delhi 15 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Lalita Kumar -- Delhi 15 November, 1971|Letter to Lalita Kumar -- Delhi 15 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very encouraged by the progress you are making to lead the citizens of your community, Wilmington, on the transcendental path back to Home, back to Godhead. Because you are very sincere and enthusiastic boy, and very intelligent also, Krishna has give you this position of leadership in His army, to win the war with Maya and establish Krishna Consciousness as the perfect way of life for every living entity. If you simply push on this one activity of distributing my books, your all success will be there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVisakhaMexicoCity6June1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="301" link="Letter to Visakha -- Mexico City 6 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Visakha -- Mexico City 6 June, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Visakha -- Mexico City 6 June, 1972|Letter to Visakha -- Mexico City 6 June, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Hero means someone who others want to follow as example of the best type of person. So you all become like that, perfect examples of Krishna Consciousness heroes and heroines, and preach the message exactly as I have taught it to you very seriously and being fully convinced, and others will automatically come forward and join us. We shall all be like one great army of heroes for Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayadvaitaHyderabad18November1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="584" link="Letter to Jayadvaita -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jayadvaita -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayadvaita -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972|Letter to Jayadvaita -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">These books and magazines are our most important propaganda weapons to defeat the ignorance of maya's army, and the more we produce such literature and sell them profusely all over the world, the more we shall deliver the world from the suicide course. So your work is the most important preaching work, may Krishna bless you more and more. Thank you for helping me in this way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSukadevaAhmedabad13December1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="613" link="Letter to Sukadeva -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Sukadeva -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sukadeva -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972|Letter to Sukadeva -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The secret will be to engage them as they like to be engaged, that is, supposing I have got some education, I am business student, or I have got some skill or talent, I am typist or musician or something like that, so I will like to utilize these things for Krishna only if I am encouraged in a certain way, very tactfully, and I must not be discouraged by too much forcing me at first to accept everything of shaving the head, rising very early, going for street sankirtana, like that. No, let me come gradually, let me study also Krishna Consciousness and see how it is practical and sublime. Gradually I may get some taste for these other things and agree to do them voluntarily and intelligently. We are not dogma or like army-camp, no. We are servants of Krishna, that means because we understand that Krishna is our Protector under all circumstances, we have no more any anxiety, so we become very liberal and tolerant of all kinds of seeing others' sinful activities, and we see them innocent victims of maya, and we try to help them understand what is the real position of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMarkandeyaRsiBombay1May1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="169" link="Letter to Markandeya Rsi -- Bombay 1 May, 1974" link_text="Letter to Markandeya Rsi -- Bombay 1 May, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Markandeya Rsi -- Bombay 1 May, 1974|Letter to Markandeya Rsi -- Bombay 1 May, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You say the U.S. is too demonic, but unless one takes shelter at the lotus feet of Krsna within the society of devotees, he will be inconvenienced wherever he goes. So you have to consider seriously within yourself whether you are ready to live with the devotees and follow the regulative principles and schedule of temple life. To practice austerity requires that you understand my books or else it is like army rules and regulations. So whether you have understood the philosophy thoroughly enough to live with the devotees? If you are prepared to live as a devotee then why not first consult with the temple leaders in Brooklyn and get their good advice for your situation, whether it is better for you to come to India.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagadisaBombay9November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="646" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 9 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 9 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 9 November, 1975|Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 9 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the Dallas Army base property, you can forward this offer to Svarupa Damodara and in this connection you may correspond with him. We may require it for the Bhaktivedanta Institute for Higher Studies. Do not reject this military base. We can use it for this purpose. You can use the Illinois property for the Gurukula and the army base for the Bhaktivedanta Institute. Send details to Svarupa Damodara of the military base.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSvarupaDamodaraBombay12November1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="672" link="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 12 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 12 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 12 November, 1975|Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 12 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is a very good idea to have a meeting at the Mayapur meeting time to thoroughly discuss the Bhaktivedanta Institute. So please do the needful. It will be a great service if you can organize such an Institute in the U.S.A. In Dallas there is one former army base which is now vacant that has a number of buildings and enough land. It is located about 70 miles from the city of Dallas. So you should immediately correspond with Jagadisa. It is very big and nice. I think we should take it for the Bhaktivedanta Institute. The climate there is also nice.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Verdict (Letters)

2010-12-23T16:08:34Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"verdict"|"verdicts"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|13Dec10}}
{{last|23Dec10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=16}}
{{total|16}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:verdict|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaSanFrancisco15February1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="22" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 15 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 15 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 15 February, 1967|Letter to Satsvarupa -- San Francisco 15 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far I can see from the correspondence of Brahmananda it is not possible for us to get the house for so many reasons. The main reason is that we have no money to pay cash and nobody is going to invest cash in that house because it is neither complete nor has any income. It is simply utopian to think of possessing the house and Mr. Payne is simply giving us false hope. That is the verdict of devotees and trustees here and for reasons I believe it is correct. Please see therefore that the above amount is immediately transferred. When actual sale contract is there I shall again retransfer the amount as I did it a few days ago.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaMontreal3July1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="221" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 3 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 3 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 3 July, 1968|Letter to Rupanuga -- Montreal 3 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Anyone who carries Krishna within himself, constantly, can go anywhere and turn the place into a sacred pilgrimage. That is the verdict of Srimad-Bhagavatam and blessings of Lord Caitanya. Lord Caitanya gave a plain order that anywhere we go, simply talk of Krishna Consciousness, and you will become a spiritual master. So, if we simply do this work very sincerely, our life, and the life of those who will hear us, will be benedicted.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaHawaii10March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="164" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Hawaii 10 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Hawaii 10 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Hawaii 10 March, 1969|Letter to Madhusudana -- Hawaii 10 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Wife is your half body for nourishing your Krishna Consciousness status. So your are getting a wife who is already trained up in Krishna Consciousness and if you live carefully and faithfully there will be no difficulty. That is the verdict of all Acaryas. I think this will simplify your agitated mind.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaHawaii14March1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="173" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969|Letter to Rupanuga -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Vedanta it is clearly said, the Original Source of all being; in the Upanisads it is clearly said that the Supreme is the Supreme being of all living beings. So all the Vedas affirm it vehemently that the Supersoul and the soul are two different identities, although qualitatively one. But the impersonalists they accept Vedas as authority, but they go against the verdict of the Vedas. Lord Caitanya has depicted this impersonalist class of men as more dangerous than the Buddhists. The Buddhists plainly declare that they do not accept the authority of the Vedas, but the impersonalists masquerade themselves as followers of Vedas, but actually they are hidden Buddhists. The idea is, if a person is actually fast asleep, it is easier to awake him but if a person pretends to be sleeping but actually is awake, then it is very difficult to wake him up.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaHawaii30March1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="217" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You write to say that these days the educated class of people have rejected devotional service—and it is their misfortune. This means they are not being educated; rather they are being degraded. According to the verdict of Srimad-Bhagavatam, if one is not devotee, then he has no good qualifications, and if one is simply devotee, it is to be supposed that he has got all the good qualities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaNewVrindaban1June1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="334" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 1 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 1 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 1 June, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- New Vrindaban 1 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As soon as one's service is recognized by Krishna, he is immediately called, "Please come here." That is the verdict of the Vedic literature. So we should work in such a nice way that we can draw the attention of Krishna to call us. You will find in Bhagavad-gita that anyone who takes the task of preaching Krishna Consciousness is the dearmost devotee of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaWestVirginia3June1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="338" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- West Virginia 3 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- West Virginia 3 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- West Virginia 3 June, 1969|Letter to Madhudvisa -- West Virginia 3 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Vaikuntha world there are many devotees who have their wifes, but they are so much absorbed in Krishna Consciousness that they forget the idea of sex-life. Anyway, instead of being agitated in mind, it is better to become a married man and in peaceful mind execute Krishna Consciousness. That is my verdict, and ever since I started this movement I have encouraged marriage to so many disciples. So there is no hindrance in this respect, and you can do the needful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGaurasundaraLosAngeles2August1969_5" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="491" link="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 2 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 2 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 2 August, 1969|Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 2 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the difficulties you are having because of the police stopping your chanting in the streets, when Subala was arrested in Philadelphia for this same reason the judge declared him as "not guilty" when he learned of the nature of our movement and the purpose of our collecting. Subala has testimonial of this "not guilty" verdict as declared by the judge, so if you think it will be of help to you in getting permission from the police for chanting on the streets, then you may write to Subala for a xerox copy of this testimonial.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaLondon26September1969_6" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="583" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- London 26 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- London 26 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- London 26 September, 1969|Letter to Jayapataka -- London 26 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On the whole, the Spiritual Master is an agent of Krishna. But either He is assistant to the gopis or assistant to the cowherds boys, He is on the level of Krishna. That is the verdict of all scriptures. Krishna is worshipable God and the Spiritual Master is worshipper God. The exact words are sebya (worshipable) and sebak (worshipper).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaLosAngeles17April1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="241" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 17 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 17 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 17 April, 1970|Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 17 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We have nothing to manufacture, but simply carry the message as a faithful peon. That will be effective. One should be very sincere to his Spiritual Master and Krsna simultaneously. Then everything comes out successful. That is the verdict of the Vedas and Lord Caitanya.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniTokyoAugust231970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="498" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Tokyo August 23, 1970" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Tokyo August 23, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Tokyo August 23, 1970|Letter to Gargamuni -- Tokyo August 23, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is a statement in the Caitanya-caritamrta that without being empowered by Krsna nobody can preach the glories of His Holy Name and the only means for acquiring this spiritual strength is to abide by the orders of the Spiritual Master. That is the verdict of all Scriptures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoIndiraLondon15August1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="368" link="Letter to Indira -- London 15 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Indira -- London 15 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Indira -- London 15 August, 1971|Letter to Indira -- London 15 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Any family engaged in Krishna's service is living not in this material world. Such a home is considered as Vaikuntha. That is the verdict of Bhaktivinode Thakura.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPierreSauvageauHonolulu2February1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="109" link="Letter to Pierre Sauvageau -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Pierre Sauvageau -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pierre Sauvageau -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975|Letter to Pierre Sauvageau -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That is the verdict of S.B. "Idam hi pumsa srntasya saktasya ca budhadata yo avicyuta'tha kavi bhih nirupitah yaduttamasloka gunanuvarnanam"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaJohannesburg16October1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="592" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Johannesburg 16 October, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I do not wish to give any decision without the GBC's verdict. My only grievance is that I appointed GBC to give me relief from the management but, on the contrary, complaints and counter-complaints are coming to me. Then how my brain can be peaceful. Naturally, I want to see that all of my centres are going nicely, so is it not possible to mitigate the differences of opinion and work smoothly, conjointly. So best thing is that we wait for the Mayapur meeting and decide there combinedly what to do.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaBombay13November1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="681" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 13 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 13 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 13 November, 1975|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Bombay 13 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now maintain your status quo. You are in a very good position. To manage a sankirtana party nicely is more precious than all other activities. That is the verdict of Bhagavad-gita and the mission of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrWHWolfRottkayBombay21November1975_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="708" link="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Bombay 21 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Bombay 21 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Bombay 21 November, 1975|Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Bombay 21 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So it appears that the sun planet comes first and then the moon planet. That is the statement in Srimad-Bhagavatam. How do modern scientists say that the moon is nearest from the earth? What is their authority? But according to what is stated by you, the sun is first and then the moon. That is the verdict of Srimad-Bhagavatam. If the moon is beyond the sun, then how they can go to the moon while they are unable to go to the sun? This is the problem I am thinking and if you can make a solution, that would be nice.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Misfortune (Letters)

2010-12-22T14:22:12Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"misfortunate"|"misfortune"|"misfortunes"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Dec10}}
{{last|22Dec10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=13}}
{{total|13}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Misfortune|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaDelhi27September1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="152" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Delhi 27 September, 1967" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Delhi 27 September, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Delhi 27 September, 1967|Letter to Hayagriva -- Delhi 27 September, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kirtanananda Swami prearranged with you to reach on the 24th instant but he arranged here with me that he would stop at London and I gave him one important introduction letter. Although he had in his mind not to stop at London and yet promised before me that he would go, for which I gave him extra $20.00. I cannot understand why he played with me like this. If he had no desire to go to London he would have plainly told me like that. It has certainly given me a great shock. He is one of my very faithful disciples and if he does like that how can I prosecute my programmes. I have received one post card from him from London Airport in which he writes that he is going directly to N.Y. I understand also from Umapati's letter that he has already reached New York although I have not heard anything from him from New York. It is all my misfortune.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUmapatiLosAngeles14January1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="9" link="Letter to Umapati -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1968" link_text="Letter to Umapati -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Umapati -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1968|Letter to Umapati -- Los Angeles 14 January, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kirtanananda's refusal to accept the Parampara system and authority of the scriptures is the cause of his misfortune. His version that the sun and the sunshine are one and the same is right, but when the sunshine is in the room it is not correct to say that the sun is in the room. His knowledge therefore is imperfect and therefore he cannot be a preacher. He is therefore contemplating for starting nightclub of the psychedelic type. His association is not desirable for the present neither I can think of his future correction. Hayagriva has fallen a victim and I am sorry for this.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles1March1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="94" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 1 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 1 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 1 March, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 1 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This Maya will attack the body always, because the body itself is the source of all troubles. We try to make a solution of our misfortunes, but at the same time we want to keep this body. People do not understand the simple truth that if anyone wants real happiness, he has to get out of the entanglements of this material body, which is only possible by practice of Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoChristopherMontreal13July1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="237" link="Letter to Christopher -- Montreal 13 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Christopher -- Montreal 13 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Christopher -- Montreal 13 July, 1968|Letter to Christopher -- Montreal 13 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The people of this age are of short duration of life, they are very slow in the matter of seriously understanding spiritual importance of life, and even some of them are inclined, like yourself, by misfortune they associate with hodge-podge men like those you have mentioned in your letter—namely, Yogananda, Alan Watts, Maharishi, Leary, etc.—because they are unfortunate and severely disturbed in mind on account of various frustrations and desires.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaLosAngeles14December1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="494" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968|Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 14 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Mayavadi philosophers even they do not follow Sankaracarya because their philosophy itself is offensive. Sankaracarya has accepted Krishna as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but the Mayavadis take Krishna as a great personality only. That is their misfortune. On account of successive offensive attacks on the Supreme Person. So therefore the subsequent result of Mayavadi philosophy, on account of their rigidity to this misleading philosophy, they cannot make progress.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhaviLataLosAngeles13January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="15" link="Letter to Madhavi Lata -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Madhavi Lata -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhavi Lata -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1969|Letter to Madhavi Lata -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have tried to explain the reasons for your recent traveling excursions, but there is no need to explain; the reason is that you are restless. I wanted you to concentrate your mind on painting and utilizing your talents for Krishna's service, but you do not hear me. Any place that you want to live, that is all right, but why don't you use your talents? That you cannot do, and it is your misfortune. Here are listed some suggestions for you to begin making beautiful paintings with. If you can prosecute all five of these suggestions without wasting your valuable time it will be very satisfactory.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaHawaii30March1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="217" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hawaii 30 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You write to say that these days the educated class of people have rejected devotional service—and it is their misfortune. This means they are not being educated; rather they are being degraded. According to the verdict of Srimad-Bhagavatam, if one is not devotee, then he has no good qualifications, and if one is simply devotee, it is to be supposed that he has got all the good qualities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPattyDorganDelhi17November1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="522" link="Letter to Patty Dorgan -- Delhi 17 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Patty Dorgan -- Delhi 17 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Patty Dorgan -- Delhi 17 November, 1971|Letter to Patty Dorgan -- Delhi 17 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very pleased that you are chanting regularly. This will save you and protect you from all misfortunes. So chant Krishna's Name regularly, think about Him all the time, and your love for Him will keep you free from any bondage. Also, you must try somehow to avoid eating any meat, fish or eggs. Be very strong in this respect, and eventually your parents will appreciate your determination especially if you are otherwise always very kind to them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPuriMaharajSydney8April1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="165" link="Letter to Puri Maharaj -- Sydney 8 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Puri Maharaj -- Sydney 8 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Puri Maharaj -- Sydney 8 April, 1972|Letter to Puri Maharaj -- Sydney 8 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Many hundreds of foreign disciples will be coming to India in the near future, and already we have got nearly 100 men there, so it is a great opportunity for the administrative officials of Puri to increase the fame and prosperity of Jagannath Puri all over the world, and it will be their misfortune if so many qualified devotees of the Lord are not allowed into the temple, simply because they have taken their birth in a faraway place.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCaitanyaLosAngeles25April1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="146" link="Letter to Caitanya -- Los Angeles 25 April, 1973" link_text="Letter to Caitanya -- Los Angeles 25 April, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Caitanya -- Los Angeles 25 April, 1973|Letter to Caitanya -- Los Angeles 25 April, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have got a very big responsibility to give your daughters a good Krishna conscious atmosphere for developing into nice devotees. If you also take up these sinful activities and neglect the principles of Krishna Consciousness, then that is a great misfortune. Your first consideration must be to see that your children become Krishna conscious, and if your husband will not take his responsibility, then what can be done? Simply you must keep to the principles, and pray to Krishna to help you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaBrooklyn21May1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="197" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973|Letter to Niranjana -- Brooklyn 21 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You mention that they have not even heard of Lord Gauranga. So that is their misfortune, and our misfortune also. Our big, big godbrothers in India, they could not preach Lord Gauranga's name all over India. They are simply inclined to criticize me, that my students call me Prabhupada. They could not do anything practical and tangible. They are satisfied with a temple and a few disciples begging alms for the maintenance of the temple.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGovardhanaBombay18November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="694" link="Letter to Govardhana -- Bombay 18 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Govardhana -- Bombay 18 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Govardhana -- Bombay 18 November, 1975|Letter to Govardhana -- Bombay 18 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is two things: there's Krsna and there's sex life. So if you want to have Krsna, one must be above illicit sex life. That requires some strength. So you have to impress upon them that following these rules and regulations, especially by chanting Hare Krsna, one will become strong. Unfortunately, we have no taste for this chanting. This is our misfortune.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPunjabiPremanandBombay16April1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="231" link="Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976|Letter to Punjabi Premanand -- Bombay 16 April, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To think of Krishna 24 hours a day, if you are serious this can be done. It is not very difficult. Your associates are harassing you for your interest in spiritual culture, yes, that is due to India's great misfortune. They're impressed with so-called politicians and scholars of the modern age. The example is given in this connection that when a man is ghostly haunted, he speaks all nonsense. At the present moment they're all ghostly haunted and in this delirious condition the only cure is chanting the Hare Krishna Mahamantra</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Speculating (Letters)

2010-12-22T14:04:54Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"speculate"|"speculated"|"speculates"|"speculating"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Dec10}}
{{last|22Dec10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=13}}
{{total|13}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:speculating|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrBaileyAllahabad7July1953_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="15" link="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 7 July, 1953" link_text="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 7 July, 1953">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 7 July, 1953|Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 7 July, 1953]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Above these senses or sense-organs is a dymitric force which is subtler than the sense-organs and is known as the mind but acts in terms of thinking, feeling & willing. The empiric philosophers speculating on an imperfect process of induction, generally indulge intellectual feats without knowing that behind the mind there is human intelligence which is able to analyse the process of psychology but is unable to find out the ultimate force or spirit behind their intelligence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAniruddhaMontreal7July1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="228" link="Letter to Aniruddha -- Montreal 7 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Aniruddha -- Montreal 7 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aniruddha -- Montreal 7 July, 1968|Letter to Aniruddha -- Montreal 7 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So it is the Krishna Consciousness energy that gives us transcendental bliss, just like it is the electric energy passing through copper cable which gives us electric light and heat. Simply the Krishna Consciousness electric energy can immediately be attractive by developing our sense of Krishna Consciousness, which I am sure you are experiencing gradually how easily it can be done. Now, it may be mentioned in this connection that India's electric energy of Krishna Consciousness is gradually developing in your country, and prior to this movement, anyone who came to this country from India to give the American people spiritual enlightenment, simply speculated on the mental platform. In the Bhagavad-gita it is clearly said that devotional service which is called Rajayoga, or the king of all yoga systems, is transcendental and very pleasing to perform.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanakiSeattle13October1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="365" link="Letter to Janaki -- Seattle 13 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Janaki -- Seattle 13 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janaki -- Seattle 13 October, 1968|Letter to Janaki -- Seattle 13 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Answering your puzzle, it may be said that a pure devotee is he who loves Krishna, without any material desire. People are generally engaged in karma. Karma means work and get the result and enjoy life. And jnana, jnana means speculating process to understand the Absolute Truth. So one who does not indulge in speculating habit, neither tries to gain something by his work, but simply engages himself in the service of the Lord, he is called a pure devotee. Such pure devotees are very rare. But by the Grace of Krishna, practically all the devotees and disciples who have kindly joined me, they are, their symptoms are pure devotees. Even if they have got some ulterior desire, that will be removed very soon, because they have taken to the pure process of Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVilasavigrahaLosAngeles22January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="50" link="Letter to Vilasavigraha -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Vilasavigraha -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vilasavigraha -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1969|Letter to Vilasavigraha -- Los Angeles 22 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All great authorities like Narada, Vyasadeva, Lord Caitanya, Siddhanta Sarasvati, Bhaktivinode Thakura, Arjuna, and what to speak of the countless others say that Krishna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. So to understand these authorities you have to follow in their footsteps. You cannot speculate upon Krishna, neither can you ever know Him by such speculations. You can simply use your judgement submissively; that is all, and this cannot be done in a challenging spirit. Lord Jesus Christ also said that the Kingdom of God is only for the humble and meek.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoStevenHebelLondon6December1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="713" link="Letter to Steven Hebel -- London 6 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Steven Hebel -- London 6 December, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Steven Hebel -- London 6 December, 1969|Letter to Steven Hebel -- London 6 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Krishna gives assurance in the Bhagavad-gita that if one is very serious to perfect his Krishna Consciousness, then automatically, out of His Causeless Mercy, Lord Krishna gives such sincere soul the intelligence by which he can enter again into the Spiritual Sky. Actually, Krishna offers this intelligence freely to everyone, but only the fortunate persons will take to it. Unfortunate persons will speculate upon the words of Krishna and concoct some meaning according to their own sense gratification. But Krishna and His bona fide representatives are giving this knowledge freely to everyone.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSrimanBankajiLosAngeles13March1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="165" link="Letter to Sriman Bankaji -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sriman Bankaji -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sriman Bankaji -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970|Letter to Sriman Bankaji -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord personally says in the Bhagavad-gita that the purpose of Vedic knowledge is to understand Krishna. And Krishna can be understood by His devotee who has been fortunate to have a little fraction of the Lord's mercy. Bhagavatam says, "My Dear Lord, one who has a little bit of mercy of the rays of Your lotus feet can understand You a little bit. So far others are concerned, they may continue to speculate on You, still they are unable to know what You are."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles24April1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="263" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 April, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Bhagavad-gita also there are many statements confirming the above Vedic descriptions. So when Vedas say that He has no hands and legs, He has no eyes, He has no ears, but still He can accept our sacrificial offerings and He can see everything, these statements clearly indicate that God has hands and legs, but they are not exactly like ours. In the Bhagavad-gita you will find that Krishna says "I am sitting in everyone's heart, and from Me one remembers, forgets, speculates, and so on."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraBombayIndia29November1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="624" link="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 29 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 29 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 29 November, 1970|Letter to Damodara -- Bombay, India 29 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very much happy that you have added worship of Srimati Tulasi devi to your Temple activities. That is most auspicious. However, you should not try to speculate on the "level of consciousness" of the pure devotee of the Lord. In the material condition of life the consciousness of the living entity is covered over in varying degrees by the material energy in the form of sensuous body and subtle mind. But the consciousness of the pure devotee is not limited by the influence of maya and so it is never to be speculated in that way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDanavirNairobi27September1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="474" link="Letter to Danavir -- Nairobi 27 September, 1971" link_text="Letter to Danavir -- Nairobi 27 September, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Danavir -- Nairobi 27 September, 1971|Letter to Danavir -- Nairobi 27 September, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far your visions are concerned, that is all right but better you give your attention for hearing more. That is essential. Don't speculate in the mind; simply hear. That is the process.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoLalitaKumarDelhi15November1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="517" link="Letter to Lalita Kumar -- Delhi 15 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Lalita Kumar -- Delhi 15 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Lalita Kumar -- Delhi 15 November, 1971|Letter to Lalita Kumar -- Delhi 15 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You will be happy to know that I am preparing a book on commentaries on your Western philosophers, so that all of my students may defeat these nonsense rascals who are simply speculating this and that and misleading the people. If we sincerely try to present our philosophy at every opportunity, eventually it will be heard and appreciated. So plan your school program in this way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDanavirDelhi12December1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="573" link="Letter to Danavir -- Delhi 12 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Danavir -- Delhi 12 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Danavir -- Delhi 12 December, 1971|Letter to Danavir -- Delhi 12 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The difference is that we have got absolute authority from the Source of Knowledge, Krishna, while your western mundane philosophers are simply speculating on the mental platform, which is always changing. Therefore, a philosopher is not a philosopher unless he refutes his predecessor and produces something new. This kind of knowledge is useless. Actually, no one has got any philosophy nowadays, everyone is acting according to his own whims. Therefore there is no security, no peace, everything is unpredictable and dangerous. Therefore all the young boys and girls in your country—and all over the world—are fed up with this lack of philosophy and they have taken to the philosophy of hopelessness: Everything is empty, therefore let me enjoy, it doesn't matter. But this philosophy is also useless. Because if you want to enjoy and I also want to enjoy, there will be clash, fighting. And we have seen in Moscow that Marx and Lenin philosophy is no better. God is dead, the State is God: this philosophy has killed the spirit, and the Russian people are very morose and unhappy. They want to join us, that is a fact. So now you defeat all sorts of philosophies, become very convinced yourself and learn our Krishna philosophy perfectly. In this way, any sane man will listen to you and become convinced. Our philosophy is practical. Actually, philosophy means practical application—if it is mere theory then it has no value. But our Krishna philosophy is working now in modern society to solve all kinds of problems, all over the world, never mind white man, black man, Christian or Hindu, Russian or American. Everyone is feeling the nice result of our philosophy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRavindraSvarupaBombay5January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="20" link="Letter to Ravindra Svarupa -- Bombay 5 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Ravindra Svarupa -- Bombay 5 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ravindra Svarupa -- Bombay 5 January, 1973|Letter to Ravindra Svarupa -- Bombay 5 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So you have got the best opportunity for this great service to Krsna, and I think that Krsna will send you some very qualified men to take instruction from you. But one thing is, do not spend much time for topics that are not concerned with Krsna Consciousness, neither try to speculate about history and other things. But the way you have described it, your program is nice. So if anyone students are serious to learn Krsna Consciousness from you, give them all help and facility, let them accept gradually by their intelligence. Do not force, but if gradually they understand, they will voluntarily accept the life of tapasya or austerity of Krsna Consciousness movement. In this way, by their voluntary agreement to join and follow strictly, they will assist me in the leading posts to spread on Lord Caitanya's message all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoLilasaktiBombay5November1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="544" link="Letter to Lilasakti -- Bombay 5 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Lilasakti -- Bombay 5 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Lilasakti -- Bombay 5 November, 1974|Letter to Lilasakti -- Bombay 5 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to see that you are advancing in Krishna consciousness by this worship of the Deity. This is the practical application to what we find stated in the Bhagavad-gita, man manah bhava mad bhakto, mad yaji mam namaskuru. We do not speculate on what Krishna says but we follow whatever He says implicitly. I also follow this process. Every morning I go to the temple and see the Deity and offer obeisances, so I expect each and every one of my disciples should also follow what I have given in this connection, arising early, taking bath, attending mangal arati. yuktasya bhaktams ca niyunjato 'pi **. The Deity is non-different from Krishna Himself. This we have to understand.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Transcendental bliss (Conversations)

2010-04-22T08:40:37Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"transcendental bliss"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Labangalatika|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Jan10}}
{{last|22Apr10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=8|Let=0}}
{{total|8}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Transcendental Bliss|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Conversations]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1968 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1968 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="CommentonPaintingMay91968Boston_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="9" link="Comment on Painting -- May 9, 1968, Boston" link_text="Comment on Painting -- May 9, 1968, Boston">
<div class="heading">The Absolute is one, but in order to enjoy transcendental bliss...
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Comment on Painting -- May 9, 1968, Boston|Comment on Painting -- May 9, 1968, Boston]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: I have to thank Jadurāṇī for nice pictures. She is giving us light about spiritual understanding. So Kṛṣṇa will bless her with greater energy for Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Thank you. So this picture, Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa, with His associates just joined into the picture... Rādhā-kṛṣṇa-praṇaya-vikṛtir hlādinī śaktir asmād ekātmānāv api bhuvi purā deha-bhedaṁ gatau tau ([[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.5|CC Adi 1.5]]). It is a very great science. The Absolute is one, but in order to enjoy transcendental bliss... (end)</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1970 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1970 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationDecember131970Indore_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="4" link="Room Conversation -- December 13, 1970, Indore" link_text="Room Conversation -- December 13, 1970, Indore">
<div class="heading">The impersonal Brahman is not transcendental bliss. It is simply eternity.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- December 13, 1970, Indore|Room Conversation -- December 13, 1970, Indore]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Devotee (6): Śrīla Prabhupāda? The other day you talked about the spirit soul and his position in the brahmajyoti, that there's no shelter there. Just like we go up, up, up into the sky (indistinct) there's no shelter there so you have to go to some planet. So I was thinking that the reason why our position is shaky is due to this body, but spirit, being restless can remain anywhere...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, but there the shelter is transcendental bliss. The impersonal Brahman is not transcendental bliss. It is simply eternity. But we want three things: eternity, full knowledge, and blissful life. So there is no bliss.</p>
<p>Devotee (6): Yes. Just as we require shelter because we have the body...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. So similarly, this living entity also requires shelter of blissful life. That is this association of Kṛṣṇa. So unless he gets that, he wants blissfulness, but—there is some spiritual blissfulness; he has no information—he comes down again to this perverted blissfulness of this material world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMay301974Rome_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="90" link="Morning Walk -- May 30, 1974, Rome" link_text="Morning Walk -- May 30, 1974, Rome">
<div class="heading">One has to give up viṣaya and relish the transcendental bliss. It is a different platform. And these persons, bodily concept of life, their only enjoyment is this viṣaya.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- May 30, 1974, Rome|Morning Walk -- May 30, 1974, Rome]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: It is not that unless you have got a very nice apartment in the skyscraper building, you cannot have all these facilities of eating, sleeping and sex life. Anywhere. Viṣayaḥ khalu sarvataḥ syāt. This is called viṣaya. Viṣaya means the facilities for sense enjoyment. That is called viṣaya. Our process is viṣaya chāḍiyā se rase majiyā. One has to give up this viṣaya and relish the transcendental bliss. It is a different platform. And these persons, bodily concept of life, their only enjoyment is this viṣaya. So śāstra says that you are after viṣaya. This is available in any life. Why you are repeating this viṣaya in different forms of life either as bird or beast or tree or human being or cats and dogs? Punaḥ punaś carvita carvaṇānām ([[Vanisource:SB 7.5.30|SB 7.5.30]]). Again and again, the same thing, in different forms. So those who are interested with this viṣaya, matir na kṛṣṇe parataḥ svato vā, they cannot become Kṛṣṇa conscious, parataḥ, by instruction of spiritual master or experienced person, or by themselves.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationsSeptember111974Vrndavana_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="146" link="Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">When we exchange rasa, transcendental mellow, then we get transcendental bliss.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana|Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: You become enemy of Kṛṣṇa purposefully, and to fight with Him, that is giving pleasure to Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is enjoying, and He also becomes so staunch enemy. So this is also transcendental pleasure. Just like Bhīṣma. He is piercing the body of Kṛṣṇa, and He is coming with cakra. That is a pleasure. Kṛṣṇa is enjoying being pierced by His devotee. And devotee is enjoying, "Now Kṛṣṇa is coming to kill me." So any way you can deal with Kṛṣṇa and enjoy transcendental pleasure, either as enemy or as friend or as son or as lover, as master, as a servant—any way. Kṛṣṇa is prepared to deal with you any way, in twelve rasas, akhila-rasāmṛta-sindhu. Raso vai saḥ, in the Vedas, He is the reservoir of all pleasure, transcendental. (Sanskrit) When we exchange rasa, transcendental mellow, (Sanskrit), then we get transcendental bliss. As the materialist has centered around the sex, this way or that way, similarly the transcendentalists, they are..., their center is Kṛṣṇa. That is the difference.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationsSeptember111974Vrndavana_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="146" link="Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Since I have learned how to enjoy association with the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa I get more and more eternal transcendental bliss.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana|Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yamunacarya, he was a great king. So his.... As king, his life was sex. But when he became a devotee, he admits, yad-avadhi mama cetaḥ kṛṣṇa-pādāravinde: "Since I have learned how to enjoy association with the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa and I get more and more eternal transcendental bliss, since that time," bata nārī-saṅgame smaryamāne, "even if I think of sex life with woman," bhavati mukha-vikāraḥ, mukha-vikāraḥ, "I taste that (indistinct)," suṣṭhu niṣṭhīvanaṁ, (makes spitting sound). This is Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="GardenConversationwithDrGersonanddevoteesJune221975LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="105" link="Garden Conversation with Dr. Gerson and devotees -- June 22, 1975, Los Angeles" link_text="Garden Conversation with Dr. Gerson and devotees -- June 22, 1975, Los Angeles">
<div class="heading">If you cure this disease, then—you are after happiness—you will get transcendental bliss and enjoy it eternally.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Garden Conversation with Dr. Gerson and devotees -- June 22, 1975, Los Angeles|Garden Conversation with Dr. Gerson and devotees -- June 22, 1975, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Purīfication means because you are now impure, you are subjected to birth, death, old age, and disease. Therefore you require treatment to cure this disease. Yasmād brahma-saukhyaṁ anantam. And if you cure this disease, then—you are after happiness—you will get transcendental bliss and enjoy it eternally. This is human life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationandReadingfromSrimadBhagavatamCanto1and12June251976NewVrindaban_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="161" link="Room Conversation and Reading from Srimad-Bhagavatam Canto 1 and 12 -- June 25, 1976, New Vrindaban" link_text="Room Conversation and Reading from Srimad-Bhagavatam Canto 1 and 12 -- June 25, 1976, New Vrindaban">
<div class="heading">The absolute realized as impersonal Brahman or localized Supersoul, Paramātmā, is less productive of transcendental bliss than the supreme personal realization of His glories.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation and Reading from Srimad-Bhagavatam Canto 1 and 12 -- June 25, 1976, New Vrindaban|Room Conversation and Reading from Srimad-Bhagavatam Canto 1 and 12 -- June 25, 1976, New Vrindaban]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: A scholar like Vyāsadeva has completed many expansions of the Vedic literatures, ending with the Vedānta philosophy, but none of them have been written directly glorifying the Personality of Godhead. Dry philosophical speculations even on the transcendental subject of the Absolute have very little attraction without directly dealing with the glorification of the Lord. The Personality of Godhead is the last word in transcendental realization. The absolute realized as impersonal Brahman or localized Supersoul, Paramātmā, is less productive of transcendental bliss than the supreme personal realization of His glories. The compiler of the Vedānta-darśana is Vyāsadeva himself. Yet he is troubled, although he is the author. So what sort of transcendental bliss can be derived by the readers and listeners of Vedānta which is not explained directly by Vyāsadeva the author? Herein arises the necessity of explaining Vedānta-Sūtra in the form of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam by the self-same author."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="AnswerstoaQuestionnairefromBhavansJournalJune281976Vrndavana_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="169" link="Answers to a Questionnaire from Bhavan's Journal -- June 28, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Answers to a Questionnaire from Bhavan's Journal -- June 28, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">The ocean of transcendental bliss increases. Ānandāmbudhi-vardanaṁ sarvātmānam snapanaṁ. Wholesale blissful life.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Answers to a Questionnaire from Bhavan's Journal -- June 28, 1976, Vrndavana|Answers to a Questionnaire from Bhavan's Journal -- June 28, 1976, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: My real business is how to elevate myself as spirit soul to the spiritual world, back to home, back to Godhead." Then he changes his... Ceto... Bhava... Then this materialistic activity is stopped. He is no more interested, that "This is simply waste of time." That is knowledge, that "I am simply acting for the benefit and comfort of the body. This is simply waste of time. I must act spiritually." That is called ceto-darpaṇa-mārjanam ([[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.12|CC Antya 20.12]]), cleansing the heart. He is wrongly working on the basis of bodily concept of life. That illusion is over simply by chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra. This is the first installment, ceto-darpaṇa-mārjanam, and bhava-mahā-dāvāgni-nirvāpaṇam. Then he is in the process to stop the blazing fire of material existence. Then vidyā-vadhū-jīvanam ānandāmbudhi-vardhanam. Then the ocean of transcendental bliss increases. Ānandāmbudhi-vardanaṁ sarvātmānam snapanaṁ. Wholesale blissful life. Paraṁ vijayate śrī-kṛṣṇa-saṅkīrtanam. All glories to the chanting of Kṛṣṇa saṅkīrtana. Then the other processes... That is described in the Śikṣāṣṭaka. So this is Caitanya Mahāprabhu's gift, that kevalaya bhaktya. All the practices of austerities, penances, and mystic yoga, and so on, so on. There are so many things. Everything will be totally achieved simply by chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra. Bhakti.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Collector (Conversations)

2010-04-12T05:29:13Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"collector"|"collectors"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|10Nov09}}
{{last|12Apr10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=8|Let=0}}
{{total|8}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Collector|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Conversations]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationFebruary131974Vrndavana_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="20" link="Room Conversation -- February 13, 1974, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- February 13, 1974, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa has got varieties of order, and your duty is to carry out the order of Kṛṣṇa, that's all. What kind of order He'll give, you accept, just like you are doing, all my disciples. It is not that you are all doing the same thing. Somebody is pūjārī, somebody is preaching, and somebody is a collector.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- February 13, 1974, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- February 13, 1974, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Don't say that Kṛṣṇa has only one purpose, that only purpose is that you surrender. Now, when you surrender, whatever Kṛṣṇa says you do it.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Oh. So His purpose is individual for everyone.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Varieties of purposes. Kṛṣṇa is asking Arjuna to fight with the Kurus, or He's asking me to preach. I am not fighting. So Kṛṣṇa, (indistinct), He has got varieties of order, and your duty is to carry out the order of Kṛṣṇa, that's all. What kind of order He'll give, you accept, just like you are doing, all my disciples. It is not that you are all doing the same thing. Somebody is pūjārī, somebody is preaching, somebody is collector, somebody is (indistinct), somebody is this, somebody is that. So there are different varieties, but your duty is to carry out my order.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMarch231974Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="43" link="Morning Walk -- March 23, 1974, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- March 23, 1974, Bombay">
<div class="heading">The king is the proprietor of all taxes. But he's not a tax collector.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- March 23, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk -- March 23, 1974, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Dr. Patel: "I am enjoyer of all the yajñas to whom, whatever and to whomever you are doing." How would you accept that...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, no. The king. The king is the proprietor of all taxes. But he's not a tax collector.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: Now, now, Chando Bhai, come here.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The king...</p>
<p>Guest (3) (Indian man): What do you want?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...is the proprietor...</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: Ahaṁ hi sarva-bhoktānāṁ bhakto māṁ parameśvaram (?).</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Just like the king, and there are many tax collectors. So tax goes to the king.</p>
<p>Guest (3): Yes, king, yes.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: It does not belong to the tax collectors.</p>
<p>Guest (3): Correct.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hare Kṛṣṇa. (break) ...nāhaṁ teṣv avasthitaḥ.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMarch251974Bombay_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="45" link="Morning Walk -- March 25, 1974, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- March 25, 1974, Bombay">
<div class="heading">The collector, they remain individual, after and before. And while on the beehive. Always individual.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- March 25, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk -- March 25, 1974, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, they keep their individuality.</p>
<p>Guest (1): ...and when the whole mass comes from, each small particle of honey does not know that he's from a particular tree, like that, he becomes... After the whole thing he gets, what do you call? The deluge.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, no. Those, the collector, they remain individual, after and before. And while on the beehive. Always individual. That is the point. When they begin collecting honey, they're individual. And after collecting, when they make a beehive, they're individual. Or when they're sitting on the beehive, they're individual. Eternal. This is eternal. Nityo nityānāṁ cetanaś cetanānām (Kaṭha Upaniṣad 2.2.13).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMay301976Honolulu_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="107" link="Morning Walk -- May 30, 1976, Honolulu" link_text="Morning Walk -- May 30, 1976, Honolulu">
<div class="heading">In this world tax collector comes. If you say "Why shall I give you tax? It is already there. It was before my coming. How I was there. And still there. Why you're asking me tax?" Can you say like that? "Oh it was already there." There or there, if you enjoy, you must pay tax.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- May 30, 1976, Honolulu|Morning Walk -- May 30, 1976, Honolulu]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Devotee (1): Well the next proposition is that if God is there, then let Him stay there, and we are here, let us stay here. Why do we have to be concerned with Him?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: But you (unclear) you rascal, you'll die. If there is no sun, you'll die. Therefore you must be obliged, feeling every moment that God is giving sun, you're living. God is so kind that you're given sun so that you can live. So you must be obliged to God. (Sanskrit) bhūtāni, bhūtāni jayanti. So saṁsanti, saṁkleśa (indistinct) santi.(?) You are living on mercy of God. You're so ungrateful. You're so rascal, you do not give Him thanks. Even the sun. In this world tax collector comes. If you say "Why shall I give you tax? It is already there. It was before my coming. How I was there. And still there. Why you're asking me tax?" Can you say like that? "Oh it was already there." There or there, if you enjoy, you must pay tax.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAugust211976Hyderabad_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="276" link="Room Conversation -- August 21, 1976, Hyderabad" link_text="Room Conversation -- August 21, 1976, Hyderabad">
<div class="heading">Through collector and through all government officials pressure. She wrote me later on, that "Bhaktivedantajī, you wanted to organize, but you could not. But I have got this institution. Why not give it to me?"
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 21, 1976, Hyderabad|Room Conversation -- August 21, 1976, Hyderabad]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Jayapatākā: One man cheated you there? Some land? No.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The building belonged to a big zamindar. So Prabhākāra arranged. So it was to be given to me, and I wanted to start the League of Devotees from there. So I spent some money, whatever money I had, and it was going on. But in the meantime, this Lilavati Munshi, Mrs. At that time she was wife of the governor. Her husband, K. M. Munshi. She had some organization of foreign women. So somehow or other she got imagination that "This house is very nice." She was governor's wife. So it was not given to me rightly, but I was using. So she wanted that house. Through collector and through all government officials pressure. She wrote me later on, that "Bhaktivedantajī, you wanted to organize, but you could not. But I have got this institution. Why not give it to me?" So, of course, there were many lawyer friends. They advised me that "You do not give up. You should litigate." So I thought, "Who is going to litigate? Let me go to Vṛndāvana." So I left. So at Mathurā I delivered the Deity to this Keśavajī Gauḍīya Maṭha, and I made my place in Vṛndāvana.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: You had such a hard struggle in the beginning.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh, yes.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: Because that place, I saw in the photo, everything was there. Nice big sign.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: It was a very good place. This Prabhākāra helped me. Ninety percent was... But if I did not leave, nobody could drive me, that was a fact. But I thought "Who is going to..., for litigation? She is the governor's wife, and she is pressing through collectors, through..." The manager who was in charge, he had some cinema house. So they had to renew the license, cinema house. And the collector pressed him that "Unless you arrange for this house, we are not going to renew your license." I thought, "Unnecessarily this man will be in trouble. I'll have to pay so many rupees, and she is governor's wife." And that lady came to me in Bombay several times. "You take my press. You have got so many publications." So I said "I can take your press. I have got money. But what shall I do with it? It is letter press. Now printing is done by offset." That press, Associated Press, is very good press. It was... They got so many government contracts. The whole telephone guides were printed there. But because it is letterset press, it is costly. The government got offset press, cheaper price. So that contract was cancelled. So for her nefarious activity she is punished. Her husband died. She has no more importance, and she was one of the trustees of Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan. So she was exempted. Now she's an ordinary woman. Press is not working.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationSeptember41976Vrndavana_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="295" link="Room Conversation -- September 4, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- September 4, 1976, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- September 4, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- September 4, 1976, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: This was in the park, Thompkins Square.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: That was after Hayagrīva and...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, simultaneous.</p>
<p>Harikeśa: This was the fall of 1966. October maybe.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. I was going in the park on Sunday and began from three. Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, that dundubhi. What is that, in the hand?</p>
<p>Harikeśa: A tom-tom.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Tom-tom. Yes.</p>
<p>Saurabha: He's explaining why you came to America and that in three years you spread the mantra all over the Western world.</p>
<p>Harikeśa: Yogeśvara has many pictures of this. I saw all of them once.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: He is good collector.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationOctober31976Vrndavana_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="315" link="Room Conversation -- October 3, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- October 3, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">So the governor's wife was pressing him through the collector because the license has to be renewed from the collector.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- October 3, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- October 3, 1976, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes. I wanted to start from there. It was very nice, big house. But this K. Munshi's wife tactfully wanted me to... The Governor's wife. That was a very big house.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Oh, there were some politics. I didn't know.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: But he peacefully took it. I could have fought but I did not like. All the pleaders in Jhansi, they said, "Don't leave." She was pressing through the collectors, to the manager. That house belonged to some zamindar. But it was under the management of another man, Reba Shankara(?). So he was proprietor of one cinema hall. So the governor's wife was pressing him through the collector because the license has to be renewed from the collector. Collector was insisting that "You give that house, Lilavati Munshi. Indirectly. Otherwise, your license will not be issued."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationOctober311976Vrndavana_4" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="322" link="Room Conversation -- October 31, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- October 31, 1976, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- October 31, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- October 31, 1976, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So any third class man, if he's given some land, naturally he will be very much pleased. They created that aristocracy. So he selected some men that you give me four annas per bigha and what ever you can collect that is your... That is the old system in India, zamindari system. So collector, collector, the local collector, he appointed somebody. They used to give one lease, that you give government four annas per bigha, and whatever you can collect, that is your business. So that created an aristocratic society and they all supported Britishers, because they're obliged.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Researchers

2010-03-06T02:33:55Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"researcher"|"researchers"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Labangalatika|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|18Feb10}}
{{last|06Mar10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=2|Let=0}}
{{total|3}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Research]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3433_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="140" link="SB 3.4.33" link_text="SB 3.4.33">
<div class="heading">Such subject matters are certainly of increasing interest because the researchers have to search out the transcendental abode of the Lord, which He enters after finishing His pastimes in the mortal world.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.4.33|SB 3.4.33, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">An ordinary living being is generally called the ātmā, but Lord Kṛṣṇa is never an ordinary living being because He is paramātmā, the Supersoul. Yet His appearance as one of the human beings and His disappearance again from the mortal world are subject matters for the research workers who execute research work with great perseverance. Such subject matters are certainly of increasing interest because the researchers have to search out the transcendental abode of the Lord, which He enters after finishing His pastimes in the mortal world. But even the great sages have no information that beyond the material sky is the spiritual sky where Śrī Kṛṣṇa eternally resides with His associates, although at the same time He exhibits His pastimes in the mortal world in all the universes one after another. This fact is confirmed in Brahma-saṁhitā (5.37): goloka eva nivasaty akhilātma-bhūtaḥ. "The Lord, by His inconceivable potency, resides in His eternal abode, Goloka, yet at the same time, as the Supersoul, He is present everywhere—in both the spiritual and material skies—by His multivarieties of manifestation." Therefore His appearance and disappearance are simultaneously going on, and no one can say definitely which of them is the beginning and which is the end. His eternal pastimes have no beginning or end, and one has to learn of them from the pure devotee only and not waste valuable time in so-called research work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMarch171976Mayapura_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="56" link="Morning Walk -- March 17, 1976, Mayapura" link_text="Morning Walk -- March 17, 1976, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- March 17, 1976, Mayapura|Morning Walk -- March 17, 1976, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Dharmādhyakṣa: Prabhupāda, the one great brain researcher, he spent nineteen years searching for the memory in the brain.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: There is a story that two friends talking that, on the point that "How this was cut, separated?" So one friend said, "It is by knife." And the other friend said, "No, it was by scissor." So they went on.... One said, "No! It is knife." He said, "No! It is scissor." So the knife man was very strong. So he took him to the water, that "You say it is knife. Otherwise I shall drown you." (laughter) So he said, "I'll never say." Then he said.... When he was drowning, he was doing like this, (Prabhupāda gesticulates) (laughter) "Scissor, scissor." When he was actually drowned and he had no other means to say, then he was doing like this: "It is scissor. It is scissor." This is their argument. However punished they may be, they'll do this.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkandRoomConversationDecember261976Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="353" link="Morning Walk and Room Conversation -- December 26, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk and Room Conversation -- December 26, 1976, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk and Room Conversation -- December 26, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk and Room Conversation -- December 26, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Guest (1) (Indian man): I have a researcher in our family, and he thinks the theory of evolution is the daśa-avatāra.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You can think like that. Your thinking has no value.</p>
<p>Guest (1): No, not my thinking.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Then don't say, "I am thinking."</p>
<p>Guest (1): No, I said I have a researcher in my family, he thinks.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What research? He's a rascal also!</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Accomplish (CC and other books)

2009-11-23T09:07:45Z

Archana:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"accomplish"|"accomplished"|"accomplishes"|"accomplishing"|"accomplishment"|"accomplishments"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Archana}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|28Dec08}}
{{last|23Nov09}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=10|OB=17|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|27}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Accomplish|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya261_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="347" link="CC Madhya 2.61" link_text="CC Madhya 2.61">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 2.61|CC Madhya 2.61, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"O Kṛṣṇa, O flute-player, the sweetness of Your early age is wonderful within these three worlds. You know My unsteadiness, and I know Yours. No one else knows about this. I want to see Your beautiful attractive face somewhere in a solitary place, but how can this be accomplished?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya479_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="676" link="CC Madhya 4.79" link_text="CC Madhya 4.79">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 4.79|CC Madhya 4.79, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The wonderful festival and installation of Śrī Gopālajī was arranged in one day. Certainly all this was accomplished by the potency of Gopāla. No one but a devotee can understand this.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1569_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3265" link="CC Madhya 15.69" link_text="CC Madhya 15.69">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 15.69|CC Madhya 15.69, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu then informed everyone, “Just hear about the pure devotional service rendered to Kṛṣṇa by Rāghava Paṇḍita. Indeed, Rāghava Paṇḍita's service is supremely pure and highly accomplished.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya15269_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3463" link="CC Madhya 15.269" link_text="CC Madhya 15.269">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 15.269|CC Madhya 15.269, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"What we have had to arrange with great endeavor by collecting elephants, horses, chariots and infantry soldiers has already been accomplished by the Gandharvas."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a quotation from the Mahābhārata (Vana-parva 241.15). Bhīmasena made this statement when all the Pāṇḍavas were living in exile in the forest. At that time there was a fight between the Kauravas and the Gandharvas. The Kaurava soldiers were under the command of Karṇa, but the commander-in-chief of the Gandharvas was able to arrest all the Kauravas by virtue of superior military strength. At that time Duryodhana's ministers and commanders requested Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira to help. After being thus petitioned, Bhīmasena spoke the verse given above, remembering Duryodhana's former nefarious and atrocious activities against them. Indeed, Bhīmasena felt it very fitting that Duryodhana and his company were arrested. This could have been accomplished by the Pāṇḍavas only with great endeavor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya2331_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5233" link="CC Madhya 23.31" link_text="CC Madhya 23.31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 23.31|CC Madhya 23.31, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"O Kṛṣṇa, O flute-player, the sweetness of Your early age is wonderful within these three worlds. You know My unsteadiness, and I know Yours. No one else knows about this. I want to see Your beautiful, attractive face somewhere in a solitary place, but how can this be accomplished?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya2362_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5264" link="CC Madhya 23.62" link_text="CC Madhya 23.62">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 23.62|CC Madhya 23.62, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Kiñcid-dūra-pravāsa-anantara—after being a little distance away for some time, sambhoga is called accomplished (sampanna)</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1185_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="184" link="CC Antya 1.185" link_text="CC Antya 1.185">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.185|CC Antya 1.185, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The technical names for the five kinds of introductory scenes of the drama are listed as udghātyaka, kathodghāta, prayogātiśaya, pravartaka and avalagita. When Śrīla Rāmānanda Rāya inquired which of these five Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī had used to accomplish the technical introduction to his drama Lalita-mādhava, Rūpa Gosvāmī replied that he had used the introduction technically called udghātyaka. According to the Bhāratī-vṛtti, three technical terms used are prarocanā, vīthī and prahasanā. Thus Rūpa Gosvāmī also mentioned vīthī, which is a technical term for a certain type of expression.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya481_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="741" link="CC Antya 4.81" link_text="CC Antya 4.81">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 4.81|CC Antya 4.81, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu wanted to accomplish many purposes through the exegetical endeavors of Śrīla Sanātana Gosvāmī. First Sanātana Gosvāmī compiled the book called Bṛhad-bhāgavatāmṛta to teach people how to become devotees, execute devotional service and attain love of Kṛṣṇa. Second, he compiled the Hari-bhakti-vilāsa, wherein he collected authoritative scriptural injunctions regarding how a Vaiṣṇava should behave. Only by the endeavors of Śrī Sanātana Gosvāmī were all the lost places of pilgrimage in the Vṛndāvana area excavated. He established Madana-mohana, the first Deity in the Vṛndāvana area, and by his personal behavior he taught how one should act in the renounced order, completely devoted to the service of the Lord. By his personal example, he taught people how to stay in Vṛndāvana to execute devotional service. The principal mission of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu was to preach Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Mathurā and Vṛndāvana are the abodes of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Therefore these two places are very dear to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and He wanted to develop their glories through Sanātana Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya496_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="756" link="CC Antya 4.96" link_text="CC Antya 4.96">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 4.96|CC Antya 4.96, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Whatever the Supreme Personality of Godhead wants us to do will successfully be accomplished. This is your great fortune. That is my mature opinion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1285_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2155" link="CC Antya 12.85" link_text="CC Antya 12.85">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 12.85|CC Antya 12.85, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">As a wooden doll dances to the will of a puppeteer, everything is accomplished by the will of the Lord. Who can understand the characteristics of the Supreme Personality of Godhead?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC23_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="29" link="TLC 23" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 23">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 23|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 23]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Unscrupulous people go at once to the Tenth Canto, especially to the five chapters which describe the Lord's rāsa dance. However, this portion of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam is the most confidential part of that great literature. Unless one is thoroughly accomplished in the transcendental knowledge of the Lord, he is sure to misunderstand the Lord's worshipable transcendental pastimes in the rāsa dance and the Lord's love affairs with the gopīs. This subject matter is highly spiritual and technical, and only liberated personalities who have gradually attained the stage of paramahaṁsa can transcendentally relish the worshipable rāsa dance.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD1_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="5" link="NOD 1" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 1|Nectar of Devotion 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Śukadeva points out that austerity, charity and the performance of ritualistic ceremonies for counteracting sinful activities are recommended processes, but that by performing them one cannot remove the sinful desire-seed from the heart, as was the case with Ajāmila in his youth. This sinful desire-seed can be removed only by achieving Kṛṣṇa consciousness. And this can be accomplished very easily by chanting the mahā-mantra, or Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, as recommended by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. In other words, unless one adopts the path of devotional service, he cannot be one-hundred-percent clean from all the reactions of sinful activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB74_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="78" link="KB 74" link_text="Krsna Book 74">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 74|Krsna Book 74]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All the respectable sages, kings and demigods who assembled there agreed unanimously that King Yudhiṣṭhira was quite competent to take the responsibility of performing the Rājasūya sacrifice; no one was in disagreement on this fact. Everyone thoroughly knew the position of King Yudhiṣṭhira; because he was a great devotee of Lord Kṛṣṇa, no accomplishment was extraordinary for him. The learned brāhmaṇas and priests saw to it that the sacrifice by Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira was performed in exactly the same way as it had been in bygone ages by the demigod Varuṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB83_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="87" link="KB 83" link_text="Krsna Book 83">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 83|Krsna Book 83]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All the princes who tried to pierce the target were disappointed, being baffled in their attempts, and some candidates even left the place without making an attempt, but when at last Lord Kṛṣṇa took up the bow, He was able to tie the bowstring very easily, just as a child plays with a toy. He placed the arrow, and looking only once at the reflection of the fish in the water, He shot the arrow, and the pierced fish immediately fell down. This victory of Lord Kṛṣṇa was accomplished at noon, during the moment called abhijit, which is astronomically calculated as auspicious. At that time the vibration of "Jaya! Jaya!" was heard all over the world, and from the sky came sounds of drums beaten by the denizens of heaven. Great demigods were overwhelmed with joy and showered flowers on the earth.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTW13_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="5" link="RTW 1.3" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.3|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Why must one look in search of God? Hundreds of 'Gods' are floating right before your eyes." Such thoughts and actions make the demons more and more atheistic, and thus they refuse to hear the transcendental message of God. They proudly declare, "Who is God? Why, I am God! When I can illegally manipulate funds and become so wealthy that I can enjoy everything in this world, then I am indeed Almighty God. I am strong and happy and accomplished. Those who are weaklings, without money and means, must respect me as God. What is the use of crying after any other God?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW19_1" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="11" link="RTW 1.9" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.9|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Contact with matter is unavoidable in our present conditioned state, because while performing activities to sustain the body and to accomplish other purposes, we become intimate with material nature. But if we can spiritualize these activities by performing every one of them as a service to Brahman, the Supreme Absolute Truth, then these activities become yajña, or sacrifice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW19_2" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="11" link="RTW 1.9" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.9|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The karma-yogī is automatically accomplished in the knowledge of the Absolute that the sannyāsī seeks and the eight mystic perfections that the meditating yogī aspires for.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW35_3" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="31" link="RTW 3.5" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 3.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 3.5|Renunciation Through Wisdom 3.5]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Aurobindo has accomplished something commendable by presenting today's learned circles with a "new" concept: instead of trying to deny the inherent qualities of consciousness, one should transform one's mundane consciousness into supramental consciousness by engaging in service of the Supreme Lord under the direction of His divine potency.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW51_4" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="39" link="RTW 5.1" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The present age has seen interest in spiritual matters markedly increase. Yoga and meditation societies have mushroomed expressly to transmit the knowledge of the Bhagavad-gītā, but how this will be accomplished is still a question.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW51_5" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="39" link="RTW 5.1" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All signs point toward auspicious changes in the global consciousness. But these changes must be initiated from within every individual's heart; they are impossible to accomplish through political lobbying or social adjustments.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW51_6" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="39" link="RTW 5.1" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If we try in the proper way to realize the Supreme Lord's potencies, He will certainly reveal them to us as they are. How much can we accomplish with our puny physical and mental abilities? Real success in yoga comes only by fully surrendering to His lotus feet.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW51_7" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="39" link="RTW 5.1" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just as Bhagirātha brought down the Gaṅgā and liberated his forefathers, similarly, we must bring a deluge of love of Godhead that can extricate the conditioned souls from the clutches of gross materialism. At least for some time, we must create Satya-yuga, the age of reason and piety. We can easily accomplish this Herculean task simply by reintroducing Lord Caitanya's saṅkīrtana movement of the congregational chanting of Lord Kṛṣṇa's name and thus flooding the world with kṛṣṇa-prema.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Light of the Bhagavata"><h3>Light of the Bhagavata</h3>
</div>
<div id="LOB35_0" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="36" link="LOB 35" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 35|Light of the Bhagavata 35, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When the kṛpaṇas have too many children, they suffer the scorching heat of family life, and then similar leaders advise them to undertake family planning. The idea of this family planning is that sense pleasure should not be curtailed, but birth control should be accomplished by artificial measures. Such methods of birth control are called bhrūṇa-hatyā, or killing the child in embryo. Such killing is a sinful act, and in the revealed scriptures a specific hell is designated for those who commit such sins.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Isopanisad" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Sri Isopanisad"><h3>Sri Isopanisad</h3>
</div>
<div id="ISO11_0" class="quote" parent="Sri_Isopanisad" book="OB" index="13" link="ISO 11" link_text="Sri Isopanisad 11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:ISO 11|Sri Isopanisad 11, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Even Hiraṇyakaśipu, the most powerful of materialists, could not become deathless by his various plans. What, then, can be accomplished by the tiny Hiraṇyakaśipus of today, whose plans are thwarted from moment to moment?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ISO13_1" class="quote" parent="Sri_Isopanisad" book="OB" index="15" link="ISO 13" link_text="Sri Isopanisad 13">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:ISO 13|Sri Isopanisad 13, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Arjuna worshiped the Lord by fighting with his so-called relatives, and in this way he became a pure devotee of the Lord. Such accomplishments are possible only when one worships the real Kṛṣṇa and not some fabricated "Kṛṣṇa" invented by foolish men who are without knowledge of the intricacies of the science of Kṛṣṇa described in the Bhagavad-gītā and Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Mukunda-mala-stotra_mantras_1_to_6_only" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Mukunda-mala-stotra (mantras 1 to 6 only)"><h3>Mukunda-mala-stotra (mantras 1 to 6 only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="MM2_0" class="quote" parent="Mukunda-mala-stotra_(mantras_1_to_6_only)" book="OB" index="3" link="MM 2" link_text="Mukunda-mala-stotra mantra 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MM 2|Mukunda-mala-stotra mantra 2, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The same electricity can be used for both heating and cooling. Such contradictory results are due to the expert handling of a technician. In the same way, by His supreme will the Lord employs His one internal potency to accomplish many different purposes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MM5_1" class="quote" parent="Mukunda-mala-stotra_(mantras_1_to_6_only)" book="OB" index="6" link="MM 5" link_text="Mukunda-mala-stotra mantra 5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MM 5|Mukunda-mala-stotra mantra 5, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Genuine religion, however, does not culminate in either economic development, sense gratification, or salvation. The perfection of religion is to attain complete satisfaction of the spirit soul, and this is accomplished by rendering devotional service to the Lord, who is beyond the perception of the material senses.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Instructed Bhagavad-gita

2009-07-28T10:31:12Z

Archana: /* Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures */

{{terms|"instructing bhagavad-gita"|"instructed bhagavad-gita"|"instruct bhagavad-gita"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Labangalatika| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|18Mar09}}

{{last|25Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=1|SB=2|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=14|Con=2|Let=1}}

{{total|20}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Instruct]]

[[Category:Bhagavad-gita]]

== Bhagavad-gita As It Is ==

=== BG Chapters 7 - 12 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa is the spiritual master because He originally gave the Vedic instructions to Brahmā and presently He is also instructing Bhagavad-gītā to Arjuna; therefore He is the original spiritual master, and any bona fide spiritual master at the present moment must be a descendant in the line of disciplic succession stemming from Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 11.43|BG 11.43, Purport]]:''' The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, is worshipable as a father is worshipable for his son. He is the spiritual master because He originally gave the Vedic instructions to Brahmā and presently He is also instructing Bhagavad-gītā to Arjuna; therefore He is the original spiritual master, and any bona fide spiritual master at the present moment must be a descendant in the line of disciplic succession stemming from Kṛṣṇa. Without being a representative of Kṛṣṇa, one cannot become a teacher or spiritual master of transcendental subject matter.</span>

== Srimad-Bhagavatam ==

=== SB Canto 4 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa instructed Bhagavad-gītā to Arjuna for the benefit of the entire human society.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.22.42|SB 4.22.42, Purport]]:''' It is out of compassion that the Lord appears in His different forms. Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa appeared on this planet out of compassion for fallen souls; Lord Buddha appeared out of compassion for the poor animals who were being killed by the demons; Lord Nṛsiṁhadeva appeared out of compassion for Prahlāda Mahārāja. The conclusion is that the Lord is so compassionate upon the fallen souls within this material world that He comes Himself or sends His devotees and His servants to fulfill His desire to have all the fallen souls come back home, back to Godhead. Thus Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa instructed Bhagavad-gītā to Arjuna for the benefit of the entire human society. Intelligent men should therefore seriously consider this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement and fully utilize the instructions of Bhagavad-gītā as preached without adulteration by His pure devotees.</span>

=== SB Canto 5 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa first instructed Bhagavad-gītā to the sun-god.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 5.20.46|SB 5.20.46, Purport]]:''' In this regard, Śrīla Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura says, sūrya ātmā ātmatvenopāsyaḥ. The actual life and soul of all living entities within this universe is the sun. He is therefore upāsya, worshipable. We worship the sun-god by chanting the Gāyatrī mantra (oṁ bhūr bhuvaḥ svaḥ tat savitur vareṇyaṁ bhargo devasya dhīmahi). Sūrya is the life and soul of this universe, and there are innumerable universes for which a sun-god is the life and soul, just as the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the life and soul of the entire creation. We have information that Vairāja, Hiraṇyagarbha, entered the great, dull, material globe called the sun. This indicates that the theory held by so-called scientists that no one lives there is wrong. Bhagavad-gītā also says that Kṛṣṇa first instructed Bhagavad-gītā to the sun-god (imaṁ vivasvate yogaṁ proktavān aham avyayam [Bg. 4.1]). Therefore the sun is not vacant. It is inhabited by living entities, and the predominating deity is Vairāja, or Vivasvān. The difference between the sun and earth is that the sun is a fiery planet, but everyone there has a suitable body and can live there without difficulty.</span>

== Lectures ==

=== Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa was smiling. "Just see the fool, what he is doing." Therefore there was necessity of instructing Bhagavad-gīta. The fool has to be instructed.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.1-10 and Talk -- Los Angeles, November 25, 1968|Lecture on BG 2.1-10 and Talk -- Los Angeles, November 25, 1968]]:''' So Arjuna was so serious, and Kṛṣṇa was smiling. (laughs) "Just see the fool, what he is doing." Therefore there was necessity of instructing Bhagavad-gītā. The fool has to be instructed. Yes. This is the... He was smiling. This is childish. He was very serious, "Oh." Just like sometimes a child is very serious, and the father is smiling. Yes. So now Bhagavad-gītā will be spoken. He has accepted Kṛṣṇa as spiritual master. Now He'll teach.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Five thousand years ago Kṛṣṇa instructed Bhagavad-gītā. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.15 -- Bombay, April 4, 1974|Lecture on BG 4.15 -- Bombay, April 4, 1974]]:''' janma-mṛtyu-jarā-vyādhi-duḥkha-doṣānudarśanam. "The same problem is still going on. So it is useless to say that modern time, modern ways, modern things. There is nothing modern. The old thing is going on. So if we follow systematically the previous ācāryas, previous system, as Kṛṣṇa is advising... Kṛṣṇa does not advise, "Modern." Five thousand years ago He instructed Bhagavad-gītā. Still, He was saying pūrva pūrvataraiḥ, pūrvatamaiḥ. Evaṁ paramparā-prāptam imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ [Bg. 4.2]. This is intelligence. We have to accept the real truth and follow it. It does not mean modern age or previous age, past age. That is not Vedic system.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''So Kṛṣṇa is personally instructing Bhagavad-gītā to understand Him, so we should take advantage of this, otherwise we are missing this opportunity of this human form of life. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Bombay, December 20, 1975|Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Bombay, December 20, 1975]]:''' So Kṛṣṇa is personally instructing Bhagavad-gītā to understand Him, so we should take advantage of this, otherwise we are missing this opportunity of this human form of life. Kṛṣṇa is not teaching Bhagavad-gītā to some cats and dogs. He is teaching to the most influential person, imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ. So Bhagavad-gītā is meant for the rājarṣi, very rich, opulent, at the same time saintly person. Formerly all the kings were rājarṣi. Rāja and ṛṣi combined together. So the Bhagavad-gītā is not meant for the loafer class. It is to be understood by the heads of the society: yad yad ācarati śreṣṭhas tat tad evetaro janaḥ [Bg. 3.21]. So those who are claiming to be the leaders of the society, they must learn Bhagavad-gītā, how to become practical and actual leader, and then the society will be benefited. And if we follow the instruction of Bhagavad-gītā and Kṛṣṇa, then all problems will be solved. It is not a sectarian religious sentiment or fanaticism. It is not that. It is a science—social science, political science, cultural science. Everything is there.</span>

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa instructed Bhagavad-gītā to Arjuna. He said that this Bhagavad-gītā, this yoga system is now lost.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.18 -- Vrndavana, October 29, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.18 -- Vrndavana, October 29, 1972]]:''' As Arjuna said, sarvam etad ṛtaṁ manye [Bg. 10.14], "My dear Kṛṣṇa, whatever You are saying, that is all right, in toto. I don't misinterpret." Param, paraṁ brahma paraṁ dhāma pavitraṁ paramaṁ bhavān [Bg. 10.12]. This is understanding of... You understand Bhagavad-gītā as it is in devotion, bhakto 'si. Kṛṣṇa instructed Bhagavad-gītā to Arjuna. He said that this Bhagavad-gītā, this yoga system is now lost. Yoga-naṣṭaḥ parantapa. "Now I shall again begin that yoga through you. Because you are My devotee." Bhakto 'si. Kṛṣṇa did not go to find out a Vedantist to teach, a so-called Vedantist. "A Vedantist" means he's devotee. Veda. Veda means knowledge, and anta means ultimate. So what is the ultimate knowledge? Ultimate knowledge is described: bahūnāṁ janmanām ante jñānavān māṁ prapadyate [Bg. 7.19]. That is ultimate knowledge. After speculating knowledge life after life, when one comes to the point to surrender unto Kṛṣṇa, that is real knowledge. That is real knowledge. Unless you come to the point of surrendering unto Kṛṣṇa, your knowledge is defective. You may advertise yourself as very learned scholar, but we have got simple formula. Our position is very strong and simple. We... We take the words of Kṛṣṇa and corroborate with Kṛṣṇa's words.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''I see that both Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna are sitting on the chariot, and Kṛṣṇa is instructing Bhagavad-gītā. So I am appreciating how Lord is kind, that He has accepted the charioteer, to become a charioteer of His devotee. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.5.13 -- New Vrindaban, June 13, 1969|Lecture on SB 1.5.13 -- New Vrindaban, June 13, 1969]]:''' "Now, as soon as I take this book, Bhagavad-gītā, the picture of Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna comes before me. I see that both Kṛṣṇa and Arjuna are sitting on the chariot, and Kṛṣṇa is instructing Bhagavad-gītā. So I am appreciating how Lord is kind, that He has accepted the charioteer, to become a charioteer of His devotee. He's so kind. So when I feel this, that 'Kṛṣṇa is so kind that He become the servant of His servant,' that feeling gives me some ecstasy, and I cry." Caitanya Mahāprabhu immediately embraced him. "Your Bhagavad-gītā reading is perfect."</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''You don't accept anyone guru, but accept guru, Kṛṣṇa. And Kṛṣṇa is instructing Bhagavad-gītā as guru.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.25.39-40 -- Bombay, December 8, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.25.39-40 -- Bombay, December 8, 1974]]:''' So who can be better guru than Kṛṣṇa? He is the original guru. Here it is stated, guruḥ. In the previous verse, yeṣām ahaṁ priya ātmā sutaś ca sakhā guruḥ. Guruḥ. So you don't accept anyone guru, but accept guru, Kṛṣṇa. And Kṛṣṇa is instructing Bhagavad-gītā as guru. Śiṣyas te 'haṁ śādhi māṁ prapannam [Bg. 2.7]. Arjuna says, "My dear Kṛṣṇa, I am accepting as my guru. I am Your śiṣya." So everyone should become like that, accept Kṛṣṇa as guru. Or Kṛṣṇa's representative. You can say, "Where is Kṛṣṇa? I don't find." But Kṛṣṇa's representative is there. That is also stated in the Bhagavad-gītā:

:tad viddhi praṇipātena
:paripraśnena sevayā
:upadekṣyanti te jñānaṁ
:jñāninas tattva-darśinaḥ
: [Bg. 4.34]

So one who knows Kṛṣṇa perfectly, he is Kṛṣṇa's representative. And to know Kṛṣṇa is very difficult task? No. Everything is explained in the Bhagavad-gītā. But if you, like a rascal, interpret in a different way, then you are not a guru. You are a goru, then you are animal. You are guru so long you take Bhagavad-gītā as it is.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''As we have got our ācāryas, they are instructing, as Bhāgavata is instructing, Bhagavad-gītā is instructing, we have to follow. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.28.20 -- Nairobi, October 30, 1975|Lecture on SB 3.28.20 -- Nairobi, October 30, 1975]]:''' This arca-vigraha... By offering worship to the Deity, you see the lotus feet is there, the ankle is there, the mark in the sole is there. Everything is there. So each and every part you study and understand, "Kṛṣṇa is here. Kṛṣṇa is there." This is meditation. It is not that the rascal's theory that God is everywhere except in the temple. No. It is not like that. He is everywhere. Now He has appeared in this temple specifically to show His mercy how we can study very analytically: "Here is feet. Here is hand. The feet is marked with these symptoms. His hand is like this. His flute is like this. His hair is like this. Eyes are..." Study everything minutely. Then that is meditation, and this will help you to think of Kṛṣṇa constantly, and that will be trance, samādhi, samādhi, practical. It is not to be imaginary. The Māyāvādīs, they think that it is imagination. No, it is not imagination. It is confirmed by the śāstras, sādhu śāstra guru vākya.

So don't be misled by the Māyāvādīs. As we have got our ācāryas, they are instructing, as Bhāgavata is instructing, Bhagavad-gītā is instructing, we have to follow. And if we cannot follow, then we should see the ācāryas, how they are doing. Mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ [Cc. Madhya 17.186]. In this way we have to make our life perfect.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The karmī, jñāni, yogi, they cannot understand Bhagavad-gītā. Otherwise Kṛṣṇa would have instructed Bhagavad-gītā to many karmīs, jñānīs, yogis.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Hyderabad, April 15, 1975|Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Hyderabad, April 15, 1975]]:''' That is explained in Bhagavad-gītā, bhakto 'si priyo 'si [Bg. 4.3], "You are my dear friend, and friend, at the same time devotee." So rahasyam etad uttamam. Bhagavad-gītā is a mystery, rahasyam, and uttamam, transcendental. So without becoming a devotee of Kṛṣṇa, nobody can understand Bhagavad-gītā. The karmī, jñāni, yogi, they cannot understand Bhagavad-gītā. Otherwise Kṛṣṇa would have instructed Bhagavad-gītā to many karmīs, jñānīs, yogis. They are present, but He knows it well, these karmīs, jñānīs, yogis, they cannot understand Bhagavad-gītā. Therefore He said to His devotee and friend, bhakto 'si, priyo 'si. So in order to understand Bhagavad-gītā, one has to come to this position to become a devotee of Kṛṣṇa. It is a business between Bhagavān and bhakta. Just like, if you go to the market place, if some merchant is talking with some broker or somebody about business, he is talking about that business, that is concluded. Similarly, Bhagavad-gītā is spoken by Bhagavān, and it is heard by the bhakta. Therefore in the Bhagavad-gītā there is no other business than bhakti. There is no other business. Karma, jñāna, yoga. They are described, but with the aim to culminate in bhakti. Just like karma. Kṛṣṇa said, yat karoṣi yad aśnāsi yat tapasyasi kuruṣva tat mad-arpaṇam [Bg. 9.27], "Give it to Me." This is bhakti. So far jñānīs are concerned, Kṛṣṇa concludes bahūnāṁ janmanām ante jñānavān māṁ prapadyate [Bg. 7.19]. Jñānīs, after many, many births, cultivation of knowledge, when he actually begins to become a bhakta, then his perfection is there.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa wanted Arjuna to take part in the fight. But he was hesitating. But when he was instructed Bhagavad-gīta, he understood, he decided, "Yes, I shall fight."'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.15 -- Denver, June 28, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.1.15 -- Denver, June 28, 1975]]:''' Kṛṣṇa's service... Just like Arjuna. Arjuna, in the beginning he was hesitating to be engaged in Kṛṣṇa's service. Kṛṣṇa wanted him to fight, to take part in the fight. But he was hesitating. But when he was instructed Bhagavad-gītā, he understood, he decided, "Yes," kariṣye vacanaṁ tava [Bg. 18.73], "I shall fight." This is Kṛṣṇa consciousness. We have got many programs according to our mental concoction. That will not help us. If we simply act as Kṛṣṇa desires, then our life is perfect. Ānukūlyena kṛṣṇānu-śīlanaṁ bhaktir uttamā [Cc. Madhya 19.167]. This is bhakti.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Vivasvān was instructed Bhagavad-gītā.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.6.1 -- New York, April 9, 1969|Lecture on SB 7.6.1 -- New York, April 9, 1969]]:''' Kṛṣṇa says that "First of all, I narrated this yoga system to Vivasvān." Vivasvān means the predominating deity whose name is Vivasvān, Vivasvān. He was instructed Bhagavad-gītā. And He says, vivasvān manave prāha. "And Vivasvān, this gentleman, he spoke the truth about Bhagavad-gītā to Manu." We have already mentioned the name of Manu. Manu means the father of the mankind. Vivasvān manave prāha, that means the, from sun planet the message of Bhagavad-gītā was handed down to the chief man of this planet, the father of the mankind, Manu.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa would have instructed Bhagavad-gītā to..., finding out a very great Vedantist. No. Kṛṣṇa found Arjuna.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.28 -- Mayapur, March 6, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.9.28 -- Mayapur, March 6, 1976]]:''' You cannot understand by your erudite scholarship what is Kṛṣṇa. It is not possible. Then Kṛṣṇa would have instructed Bhagavad-gītā to..., finding out a very great Vedantist. No. Kṛṣṇa found Arjuna. What was Arjuna? Arjuna was a gṛhastha. Arjuna was a kṣatriya, and although a soldier... A soldier is not expected to become a Vedantist. We recruit soldiers not from the Vedantists' group. One who can fight, one who has got strength—we recruit soldier. So Arjuna was not very qualified in that way to understand Bhagavad-gītā or instruction, but Kṛṣṇa said, "Yes, I will speak, speak to you. This Bhagavad-gītā, the paramparā is lost, so I shall again speak the old thing to you." "Why to me?" Bhakto 'si priyo 'si me: [Bg. 4.3] "Because you are My bhakta. You are My priya." So by scholarship one cannot understand Bhagavad-gītā. That is not possible. One must become a servant of the servant of Kṛṣṇa [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. Then one can understand what is Bhagavad-gītā. Otherwise it (is) not possible.</span>

=== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu appeared first of all as the Supreme Lord, Kṛṣṇa, and He instructed Bhagavad-gītā to the fallen souls and He asserted His Lordship.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.98-99 -- Washington, D.C., July 4, 1976|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.98-99 -- Washington, D.C., July 4, 1976]]:''' Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, He's also Kṛṣṇa. Śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya rādhā-kṛṣṇa nahe anya. He has appeared as devotee. He appeared first of all as the Supreme Lord, Kṛṣṇa, and He instructed Bhagavad-gītā to the fallen souls and He asserted His Lordship, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja [Bg. 18.66]. But puffed-up, so-called learned scholars and men of position, they declined, "Why should I surrender to Kṛṣṇa?" Therefore Kṛṣṇa Himself as devotee of Kṛṣṇa appeared. That is Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Caitanya Mahāprabhu is Kṛṣṇa Himself, but He's teaching how to approach Kṛṣṇa. And His disciples, they are also teaching the same philosophy. There is no difference between Kṛṣṇa's philosophy and Caitanya Mahāprabhu's philosophy.</span>

=== General Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Lord Kṛṣṇa instructed Bhagavad-gītā in the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra five thousand years ago.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture -- San Francisco, April 2, 1968|Lecture -- San Francisco, April 2, 1968]]:''' Most of you have read Bhagavad-gītā, the famous philosophical doctrine of Indian Vedānta philosophy. Lord Kṛṣṇa instructed Bhagavad-gītā in the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra five thousand years ago. This Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement means the last instruction of the Bhagavad-gītā. In the Bhagavad-gītā we find everything complete so far God consciousness is required. The first and foremost qualification to understand the science of God or to become Kṛṣṇa conscious is to understand yourself. The first thing is what you are or what I am. In the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra this perplexed question was there before Arjuna. Arjuna was to fight with his brothers and relatives on the other side to decide who shall be the emperor of the region. So in the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra, when he actually came in front of his relatives, he decided that "It is no good fighting with my relatives and taking the kingdom. Better I shall beg. I don't want this kingdom." That is a very nice proposal, nonviolence, not to fight. But on this point the Bhagavad-gītā, or the science of God, developed from the lips of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Just see how much merciful is Kṛṣṇa upon us. He is coming personally, instructing Bhagavad-gītā, and asking us, "Surrender unto Me."'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, April 7, 1971|Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, April 7, 1971]]:''' The Lord Himself, Kṛṣṇa, He is always describing about Kṛṣṇa as devotee. He is teaching us how to become a devotee of Kṛṣṇa. Just see how much merciful is Kṛṣṇa upon us. He is coming personally, instructing Bhagavad-gītā, and asking us, "Surrender unto Me. Give up all other business, all other so-called occupations. You surrender unto Me. I shall give you protection from all sinful reactions." Ahaṁ tvāṁ sarva-pāpebhyo mokṣa..., mā śucaḥ: [Bg. 18.66] "Don't be worried. I'll take charge of you." But still, we do not surrender unto Him. Still, we say, "Oh, this is too much. Kṛṣṇa is demanding too much from us. No, no. We have many other gods. We can surrender there, or we can do our own business."</span>

== Conversations and Morning Walks ==

=== 1975 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Become real guru to your wife, to your children, and instruct Bhagavad-gītā as it is. This is our mission.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- March 13, 1975, Tehran|Room Conversation with Indian Guests -- March 13, 1975, Tehran]]:'''

Prabhupāda: So we should follow this instruction of Caitanya Mahāprabhu, yāre dekha, tāre kaha 'kṛṣṇa'-upadeśa [Cc. Madhya 7.128]. So you, every one of you, can become guru. You may say that "I am not interested to become a guru," but Caitanya Mahāprabhu says that if you are not interested, that is not very good. You should be interested. You must be guru. That is success of your life. You can speak the instruction of Kṛṣṇa, even to your family. That also guru. You are actually guru. The father or the head of the family is guru to the children, to the wife. In India still, the wife addresses the husband as pati-guru. And father is guru. That is natural. So why don't you become real guru to your wife, to your children, and instruct Bhagavad-gītā as it is? This is our mission. You sit down in the evening, chant Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, and teach little instruction from the Bhagavad-gītā. See how the life changes.</span>

=== 1976 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''In the Bhagavad-gītā you'll find, after instructing Bhagavad-gītā to Arjuna, Kṛṣṇa is asking, "Now I have instructed you everything. Now whatever you like, you can do."'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Garden Conversation -- June 9, 1976, Los Angeles|Garden Conversation -- June 9, 1976, Los Angeles]]:'''

Prabhupāda: You have got little independence. You are put into certain position, but you can change it at anytime. So your position is, actually, you are eternal servant of God. As soon as you change it, then your suffering begins. In the Bhagavad-gītā you'll find, after instructing Bhagavad-gītā to Arjuna, Kṛṣṇa is asking, "Now I have instructed you everything. Now whatever you like, you can do." Yathechasi tathā kuru. That independence you have got. Kṛṣṇa, or God, does not interfere with the little independence He has given to us. And because we are part and parcel of God, God is fully independent, so we have got little portion of independence. So by misusing that independence, we can desire to become God, and we suffer.</span>

== Correspondence ==

=== 1969 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''When the Lord appeared on this earth 5,000 years ago, He instructed Bhagavad-gita to Arjuna and this purely transcendental message of Krishna has been passed down for the past 5,000 years by the media of sincere disciples giving submissive aural reception to the words of Krishna via the medium of the bona fide Spiritual Master.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Yamunacarya -- Tittenhurst 21 October, 1969|Letter to Yamunacarya -- Tittenhurst 21 October, 1969]]:''' To follow in the footsteps of the Mahatmas means to give submissive aural reception to the words and instructions of the bona fide Spiritual Master in the line of disciplic succession from the Lord Himself. When the Lord appeared on this earth 5,000 years ago, He instructed Bhagavad-gita to Arjuna, and this purely transcendental message of Krishna has been passed down for the past 5,000 years by the media of sincere disciples giving submissive aural reception to the words of Krishna via the medium of the bona fide Spiritual Master. This acts like electricity, and if you touch a wire anywhere which is connected to the powerhouse, then you will be in contact with the electric current. But if the wire is broken or separated from the powerhouse, then there will be no electric current. Similarly, if we hear the unadulterated message of Lord Krishna from the authorized source, we will immediately be in contact with the transcendental atmosphere; but if we listen to someone who is presenting a broken, concocted version of Bhagavad-gita, that will be useless.</span>

Anticipation (Books)

2009-07-25T03:00:08Z

Archana:

{{terms|"anticipate"|"anticipated"|"anticipates"|"anticipating"|"anticipation"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|20Dec08}}

{{last|25Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=1|SB=5|CC=2|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|9}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Anticipation|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

== Bhagavad-gita As It Is ==

=== BG Chapters 13 - 18 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Indirectly, this verse anticipates the invention of nuclear weapons, of which the whole world is today very proud.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 16.9|BG 16.9, Translation and Purport]]: Following such conclusions, the demoniac, who are lost to themselves and who have no intelligence, engage in unbeneficial, horrible works meant to destroy the world.'''

The demoniac are engaged in activities that will lead the world to destruction. The Lord states here that they are less intelligent. The materialists, who have no concept of God, think that they are advancing. But according to Bhagavad-gītā, they are unintelligent and devoid of all sense. They try to enjoy this material world to the utmost limit and therefore always engage in inventing something for sense gratification. Such materialistic inventions are considered to be advancement of human civilization, but the result is that people grow more and more violent and more and more cruel, cruel to animals and cruel to other human beings. They have no idea how to behave toward one another. Animal killing is very prominent amongst demoniac people. Such people are considered the enemies of the world because ultimately they will invent or create something which will bring destruction to all. Indirectly, this verse anticipates the invention of nuclear weapons, of which the whole world is today very proud. At any moment war may take place, and these atomic weapons may create havoc. Such things are created solely for the destruction of the world, and this is indicated here. Due to godlessness, such weapons are invented in human society; they are not meant for the peace and prosperity of the world.</span>

== Srimad-Bhagavatam ==

=== SB Canto 1 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The Pāṇḍavas, especially Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira and Arjuna, anticipated the aftereffects of the Battle of Kurukṣetra, and therefore Arjuna declined to execute the fighting.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.13.33|SB 1.13.33, Purport]]:''' The Pāṇḍavas, especially Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira and Arjuna, anticipated the aftereffects of the Battle of Kurukṣetra, and therefore Arjuna declined to execute the fighting. The fight was executed by the will of the Lord, but the effects of family aggrievement, as they had thought of it before, had come to be true. Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira was always conscious of the great plight of his uncle Dhṛtarāṣṭra and aunt Gāndhārī, and therefore he took all possible care of them in their old age and aggrieved conditions. When, therefore, he could not find his uncle and aunt in the palace, naturally his doubts arose, and he conjectured that they had gone down to the water of the Ganges. He thought himself ungrateful because when the Pāṇḍavas were fatherless, Mahārāja Dhṛtarāṣṭra had given them all royal facilities to live, and in return he had killed all Dhṛtarāṣṭra's sons in the Battle of Kurukṣetra. As a pious man, Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira took into account all his unavoidable misdeeds, and he never thought of the misdeeds of his uncle and company. Dhṛtarāṣṭra had suffered the effects of his own misdeeds by the will of the Lord, but Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira was thinking only of his own unavoidable misdeeds. That is the nature of a good man and devotee of the Lord. A devotee never finds fault with others, but tries to find his own and thus rectify them as far as possible.</span>

=== SB Canto 7 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''If a Rākṣasa, or demon, were situated in Brahmā's post, then the entire arrangement of the universe, especially the protection of the brahminical culture and cows, would be ruined. All the demigods anticipated this danger.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 7.3.13|SB 7.3.13, Purport]]:''' In every universe there is one Brahmā engaged on behalf of Lord Kṛṣṇa, as confirmed in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (tene brahma hṛdaya ādi-kavaye). The principal creator in each brahmāṇḍa is Lord Brahmā, who imparts Vedic knowledge to his disciples and sons. On every planet, the king or supreme controller must be a representative of Brahmā. Therefore, if a Rākṣasa, or demon, were situated in Brahmā's post, then the entire arrangement of the universe, especially the protection of the brahminical culture and cows, would be ruined. All the demigods anticipated this danger, and therefore they went to request Lord Brahmā to take immediate steps to thwart Hiraṇyakaśipu's plan.</span>

=== SB Canto 9 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''A son who acts by anticipating what his father wants him to do is first class.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 9.18.44|SB 9.18.44, Translation]]: A son who acts by anticipating what his father wants him to do is first class, one who acts upon receiving his father's order is second class, and one who executes his father's order irreverently is third class. But a son who refuses his father's order is like his father's stool.'''</span>

=== SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only) ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The queens eagerly anticipated associating with Kṛṣṇa in ever-fresh intimacy and enjoyed in many other ways.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 10.61.5|SB 10.61.5, Translation]]: Thus these women obtained as their husband the master of the goddess of fortune, although even great demigods like Brahmā do not know how to approach Him. With ever-increasing pleasure, they felt loving attraction for Him, exchanged smiling glances with Him, eagerly anticipated associating with Him in ever-fresh intimacy and enjoyed in many other ways.'''</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Since one's residence in heaven is finished with the exhaustion of pious fruitive activities, the denizens of heaven are afflicted by fear, anticipating the destruction of their heavenly life.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 11.3.20|SB 11.3.20, Translation]]: One cannot find permanent happiness even on the heavenly planets, which one can attain in the next life by ritualistic ceremonies and sacrifices. Even in material heaven the living entity is disturbed by rivalry with his equals and envy of those superior to him. And since one's residence in heaven is finished with the exhaustion of pious fruitive activities, the denizens of heaven are afflicted by fear, anticipating the destruction of their heavenly life. Thus they resemble kings who, though enviously admired by ordinary citizens, are constantly harassed by enemy kings and who therefore never attain actual happiness.'''</span>

== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta ==

=== CC Adi-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The period of separation, evaluated transcendentally, is more relishable than the actual meeting, which lacks the feelings of increasing anticipation because the lover and beloved are both present.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.31|CC Adi 4.31, Purport]]:''' The spontaneous attraction of Śrī Kṛṣṇa for His dearest parts and parcels generates an enthusiasm that obliges Śrī Kṛṣṇa and the gopīs to meet together. To celebrate this transcendental enthusiasm, there is need of a sentiment of separation between the lover and beloved. In the condition of material tribulation, no one wants the pangs of separation. But in the transcendental form, the very same separation, being absolute in its nature, strengthens the ties of love and enhances the desire of the lover and beloved to meet. The period of separation, evaluated transcendentally, is more relishable than the actual meeting, which lacks the feelings of increasing anticipation because the lover and beloved are both present.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The International Society for Krishna Consciousness has already constructed a big temple at Māyāpur, Navadvīpa, which is being visited by devotees from all parts of the world, as foretold by Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu and anticipated by Śrī Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.122|CC Adi 10.122, Purport]]:''' Most of the devotees of Lord Caitanya lived in Bengal and Orissa. Thus they are celebrated as Gauḍīyas and Oriyās. At present, however, by the grace of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, His cult is being propagated all over the world, and it is most probable that in the future history of Lord Caitanya’s movement, Europeans, Americans, Canadians, Australians, South Americans, Asians and people from all over the world will be celebrated as devotees of Lord Caitanya. The International Society for Krishna Consciousness has already constructed a big temple at Māyāpur, Navadvīpa, which is being visited by devotees from all parts of the world, as foretold by Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu and anticipated by Śrī Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura.</span>

== Other Books by Srila Prabhupada ==

=== Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The answer anticipates the abominable acts of the Māyāvādī impersonalists who place themselves in the position of Kṛṣṇa and enjoy the company of young girls and women.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 33|Krsna Book 33]]:''' In order to clear up further misconceptions about the rāsa dance and the affairs of Kṛṣṇa and the gopīs, Mahārāja Parīkṣit, the hearer of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, told Śukadeva Gosvāmī, “Kṛṣṇa appeared on the earth to establish the regulative principles of religion and to curb the predominance of irreligion. But the behavior of Kṛṣṇa and the gopīs might encourage irreligious principles in the material world. I am simply surprised that He would act in such a way, enjoying the company of others’ wives in the dead of night.” This statement of Mahārāja Parīkṣit’s was very much appreciated by Śukadeva Gosvāmī. The answer anticipates the abominable acts of the Māyāvādī impersonalists who place themselves in the position of Kṛṣṇa and enjoy the company of young girls and women.</span>

Fate (Lectures)

2009-07-25T02:50:08Z

Archana: /* Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures */

{{terms|"fate"|"fated"|"fateful"|"fates"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Labangalatika| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|21Mar09}}

{{last|14Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=14|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|14}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Fate|1]]

[[Category:Lectures]]

== Lectures ==

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''So the brāhmanas' question was that "After departure of Kṛṣṇa, who was guiding the fates of the human being?" '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Rome, May 24, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Rome, May 24, 1974]]:''' So the question was that "After departure of Kṛṣṇa, who was guiding the fates of the human being?" The last question was this.
:brūhi yogeśvare kṛṣṇe
:brahmaṇye dharma-varmaṇi
:svāṁ kāṣṭhām adhunopete
:dharmaḥ kaṁ śaraṇaṁ gataḥ
Dharma, religious principle... Kṛṣṇa says in the Bhagavad-gītā, yadā yadā hi dharmasya glānir bhavati bhārata [Bg. 4.7]. Glāniḥ means polluted. "Wherever there is pollution in the matter of discharging religious principles, I come down." Tadātmānaṁ sṛjāmy aham. "Then I come down to settle up things." So Kṛṣṇa came for this purpose, to settle up or to purify dharmasya glāniḥ, pollution in the matter of discharging religious principles. Therefore, as soon as there is pollution, means there is a class of men who have polluted. They are called duṣkṛta, sinful. When there is increase of the number of sinful persons, there must be pollution in the system of religious life. This is the way. If everyone is following religious principle, everyone does not commit any sinful activity, so at that time, there is no chance of pollution in religiousness.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''You go to astrologer, "What is in my fate?" You enquire or not enquire, if you are destined to achieve that thing, it will come automatically.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.5.4 -- Los Angeles, January 12, 1968|Lecture on SB 1.5.4 -- Los Angeles, January 12, 1968]]:''' Jijñāsuḥ means very inquisitive. And what sort of jijñāsuḥ, inquisitive? There must be some subject matter of inquiry. Just in the market place the businessmen, their inquiry, "What is the rate? What is the price of this thing?" He's interested in purchasing and selling. The Bhāgavata says, "Not that kind of inquisitiveness. Not for any material inquiry." There is no need of asking about any material things which are hackneyed. Jijñāsuḥ śreya. "What is my ultimate goal of life?" That inquiry. Now, everyone knows that "My ultimate goal of life is to accumulate a big bank balance." Generally, we think like that. Or somebody thinks that "If I possess a big skyscraper house and several motorcars, that is ultimate goal of my life." But Bhāgavata says, "Not that kind of inquiries. You do not require to enquire about how to achieve a skyscraper house or several motorcars or very good apartment." Just materialists, as they want. That you may enquire or not enquire. What is destined to you, it will come. It will come. The Bhāgavata says that "Either you enquire..." You go to astrologer, "What is in my fate? Whether I am getting such and such things or not?" You enquire or not enquire, if you are destined to achieve that thing, it will come automatically. Everyone is bound up by the reaction of his past work.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If we go back to our father's house, what will be our fate? Nobody will marry us.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.29 -- Los Angeles, April 21, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.8.29 -- Los Angeles, April 21, 1973]]:''' All the 16,000 girls who were kidnapped by Bhaumāsura... So they prayed to Kṛṣṇa and Kṛṣṇa came, killed the Bhaumāsura, delivered all the girls. So when Kṛṣṇa asked them: "Now you can safely go to your father's house," they replied: "Sir, if we go back to our father's house, what will be our fate? Nobody will marry us. Because this man, this rākṣasa, they kidnapped us." "Then what do you want." " We want that You become our husband." So Kṛṣṇa is so kind. "Yes." Immediately accepted. That is Kṛṣṇa.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''We are going to the material world from Vaikuṇṭha. So what will be our fate, Sir?'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.13.15 -- Geneva, June 4, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.13.15 -- Geneva, June 4, 1974]]:''' The punishment was also reward. Those who are servants of Kṛṣṇa, even they are so-called punished, there is some motive behind this. Just like Jaya and Vijaya. They were also punished to come down and..., just to become enemy of Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa, when they were very much perturbed that "We are going to the material world from Vaikuṇṭha. So what will be our fate, Sir? There is some little mistake on our part. What we shall do?" So Kṛṣṇa gave him that "If you become My enemy, then you will be relieved in three births, and if you become My friend, then seven births." So the Jaya and Vijaya agreed, "Sir, we shall become Your enemy." So what is the purport? Kṛṣṇa wanted some enemy to fight.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Anyone who listens to the commentary of the Māyāvādī philosopher, then his fate is doomed. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975|Lecture on SB 3.26.30 -- Bombay, January 7, 1975]]:''' So Caitanya Mahāprabhu warns that māyāvādi-bhāṣya śunile haya sarva-nāśa. Anyone who listens to the commentary of the Māyāvādī philosopher, then his fate is doomed. He is finished. He will never be able to understand bhakti philosophy. It is so poisonous. Therefore Sanātana Gosvāmī has warned not to hear from avaiṣṇava about Kṛṣṇa. There is a very famous Bhāgavata reader in Bombay. He is a pakka avaiṣṇava. But he is going on, and he is infusing poison—means those who are hearing him, they will never be able to understand what is Kṛṣṇa. They will never be able. It is so poisonous. Therefore Sanātana Gosvāmī says, avaiṣṇava-mukhodgīrṇaṁ pūtaṁ hari-kathāmṛtam, śravaṇaṁ na kartavyam: "Avaiṣṇava, who is not Vaiṣṇava, who is not devotee, if he speaks about Bhagavad-gītā, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, nonsense..." He will speak nonsense. So it is not good. Avaiṣṇava-mukhodgīrṇaṁ pūtaṁ hari-kathāmṛtam, śravaṇaṁ na kartavyam: "You should never hear." On principle you should avoid hearing from such rascals. This is the injunction of Sanātana Gosvāmī. "Why? He is speaking Bhagavad-gītā, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Why one should not hear? Bhagavad-gītā is very nice." That's all right. He gives the example, sarpocchiṣṭaṁ payo yathā. Milk... Everyone knows milk is very good food. But if it is touched by the lip of a serpent, then it is finished. Then it is finished. He will die. If you take such milk, then your destiny is to death.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''You surrender to Kṛṣṇa; then your fate is changed. Otherwise it is not possible.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.1 -- Delhi, November 28, 1975|Lecture on SB 5.5.1 -- Delhi, November 28, 1975]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Nature has made you a dog. Why should you remain a dog? You should become a human being. That is your duty.

Guest (3): My question: Do you think your quality to change... A person, if that sould becomes fate or lift...

Prabhupāda: No fate can be changed. I understand. These questions are generally put. Fate can be changed.

Guest (3): By name.

Prabhupāda: By Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Karmāṇi nirdahati kintu ca bhakti-bhājām [Bs. 5.54]. Others cannot change their fate, but only the devotees can change. How? Kṛṣṇa says, ahaṁ tvāṁ sarva-pāpebhyo mokṣayiṣyāmi [Bg. 18.66]. Kṛṣṇa says, "I shall give you protection from all the resultant action of your sinful life." That is fate changed. If you don't surrender to Kṛṣṇa, then you have to suffer or enjoy the actions of your fruitive activities. But when you surrender to Kṛṣṇa, He takes charge of squaring up all your sinful activities and their reaction. That is... So you surrender to Kṛṣṇa; then your fate is changed. Otherwise it is not possible.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''This is actually study—that you cannot change your fate. Already fixed up. The material condition of life, as soon as you get a certain type of body, your pains and pleasure already fixed up within the body routine work.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Stockholm, September 9, 1973|Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Stockholm, September 9, 1973]]:''' Just like people are going from this country to that to improve economic condition. But it is a common saying that "Wherever you rascal go, your fate will go with you." Either you go to England or India or here and there... Because people are struggling for economic development. But he does not know that I cannot make an inch of development beyond the destiny which is already fixed up. Already fixed up.

Don't you see that two men, they are working day and night, very hard. One man has become all of a sudden millionaire, and another man, he has no employment. Why? Why this distinction? Both of them have worked hard to improve economic development, but one has become very quickly millionaire, another is still struggling. He does not know how to eat tomorrow. Why this arrangement? Who has made this arrangement? So this is actually study—that you cannot change your fate. Already fixed up. The material condition of life, as soon as you get a certain type of body, your pains and pleasure already fixed up within the body routine work. You cannot make any change. Just like the—I have given many times—the pig, he's destined to eat stool. Therefore he has been awarded that type of body. So however you canvass this pig, "Why you are eating the stool? Take this halavā," he'll not take. It will not take. Because his destiny means he has got that particular type of body. So these are finer studies.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''You can change your fate if you take to Kṛṣṇa consciousness.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Stockholm, September 9, 1973|Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Stockholm, September 9, 1973]]:''' So according to the body, everyone's happiness and distress is already fixed up. You cannot change it. That is called fate. That is called fate. But you can change your fate if you take to Kṛṣṇa consciousness. That is possible. So far your body is concerned... Take for example, just all of you, you were accustomed to the Western way of life, eating meat or drinking or illicit sex or so many things. But because you have taken to Kṛṣṇa consciousness, you have stopped. Nobody can stop. No government can do it. Is there any possibility? Not possible. Not possible. Therefore, if you want to change your lot, your destiny, then you must take to Kṛṣṇa consciousness. There is no other way.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''My dear Lord, You are going to Jagannātha Purī. What will be my fate?'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.11-13 -- Hawaii, March 24, 1969|Lecture on SB 7.9.11-13 -- Hawaii, March 24, 1969]]:''' Haridāsa Ṭhākura, because he was born in a Muhammadan family, he would go... Caitanya Mahāprabhu transferred Himself to Jagannātha Purī after taking sannyāsa. So he requested Caitanya Mahāprabhu, "My dear Lord, You are going to Jagannātha Purī. What will be my fate?" "Oh, you also come there. You live with Me." So Haridāsa Ṭhākura also went to Jagannātha Purī, but because he was born in a Muhammadan family, the priest class, they would make howling, "How this Muhammadan is entering?" So he never entered the temple. Caitanya Mahāprabhu gave him just an apartment where He was living, just by the side. And every morning Caitanya Mahāprabhu was coming to see him.</span>

=== Nectar of Devotion Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''It doesn't matter—my fate, my honor, my money, my prestige. He doesn't care. Kṛṣṇa must be satisfied.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 26, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, December 26, 1972]]:''' The first principle is that one should be prepared to sacrifice any, everything for Kṛṣṇa. Everything. It doesn't matter—my fate, my honor, my money, my prestige. He doesn't care. Kṛṣṇa must be satisfied. Just (like) Arjuna did. Arjuna didn't like to fight, to kill, on the other side his brother, his grandfather. No. But when he understood, "No, Kṛṣṇa wants it. Yes, kariṣye vacanaṁ tava [Bg. 18.73]. That's all right." This is Kṛṣṇa consciousness. No consideration for anything else. Simply to satisfy Kṛṣṇa. Satisfy Kṛṣṇa, or Kṛṣṇa's representative. The same thing. That is bhakti. Anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyaṁ jñāna-karmādy anāvṛtam [Brs. 1.1.11]. Jñāna. Jñāna, it should be, it should not be tinged by jñāna. This is jñāna. "Oh, I am going to speak lie. I'll go to hell. I am going to kill my grandfather. I'll go to hell." This is called jñāna, knowledge. But the definition is, jñāna-karmādy anāvṛtam [Cc. Madhya 19.167]. It should be untouched by jñāna and karma. Untouched. Yes.</span>

=== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Wherever you go, your this fate will go with you.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.98-102 -- April 27, 1976, Auckland, New Zealand|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.98-102 -- April 27, 1976, Auckland, New Zealand]]:''' The birds, they have no problem. Early in the morning they rise up, and they are certain, somewhere there is some fruit. They will eat and sleep in the top of the tree. They haven't got to make arrangement, economic development. It already is there. But it is very difficult to understand that these material necessities of life is already arranged. You cannot get more, cannot get... Suppose some of our Indian friends, they come to this country, far away. Does it mean that simply by coming here he has become millionaire? No. In Bengali it is said, yadi gar baṅge kaphala yabe saṅge (?), Wherever you go, your this fate will go with you. If you are meant for getting ten thousand, you'll never get ten thousand, one hundred. You'll get, either you remain in your country or go to hell. Destiny. This is called destiny.</span>

=== General Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''In those days they selected a place, and "Let us fight and decide our fate," kṣatriyas. Why the public should suffer?'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Town Hall Lecture -- Auckland, April 14, 1972|Town Hall Lecture -- Auckland, April 14, 1972]]:''' Two groups of cousin brothers, they wanted to fight to settle up. Formerly the war was declared—the leader of the war, if he is killed, then the other party is victorious. Not that unnecessarily killing the civil citizens, no. This was nonsense. If there was fight between two kings, the citizens, they were unaffected, not that there is fight now between two parties, there is immediately siren, (imitates siren:) gaw, gaw, gaw, gaw, now bomb and the civil..., the most uncivilized way of war. In those days—those days means at least five thousand years ago—they selected a place, and "Let us fight and decide our fate," kṣatriyas. Why the public should suffer? So in this way Kurukṣetra was selected to fight between the two parties. And still it is existing. It is a great field. And dharma-kṣetre... Just try to understand that there is no need of our imperfect comments on the Bhagavad-gītā. That is my point.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The two groups of brothers, cousin brothers, they assembled there for fighting to decide their fate.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Town Hall Lecture -- Auckland, April 14, 1972|Town Hall Lecture -- Auckland, April 14, 1972]]:''' So yuyutsavaḥ means when two parties are fighting, they are called yuyutsavaḥ, "Desiring to fight, they prepared." So actually these two groups of brothers, cousin brothers, they assembled there for fighting to decide their fate. So everything is clear. Dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre samavetā [Bg. 1.1], assembled, yuyutsavaḥ, for fighting. And who are they? It is the question of Dhṛtarāṣṭra, the father of the Duryodhana, and he is asking his private secretary, Sañjaya. Sañjaya was relaying the fight in the battlefield, and Dhṛtarāṣṭra was blind. Just like television. So he was seeing the fight from the heart. It means there is still more finer science, that you don't require machine to see it by television, what is going outside. You can see within your heart. So this Sañjaya was seeing the battle, and he was relaying to Dhṛtarāṣṭra.</span>

=== Philosophy Discussions ===

<span class="q_heading">'''We are trying to do that by introducing this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, to make the world Vaikuṇṭha.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Jean-Paul Sartre|Philosophy Discussion on Jean-Paul Sartre]]:'''

Śyāmasundara: He has an optimistic side to his philosophy in that he says the fate of the world depends upon man's decision. Obviously, if men decide to do things properly, the world would be a better place.

Prabhupāda: Yes. We agree with that. We are trying to do that by introducing this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, to make the world Vaikuṇṭha. That is our philosophy. Anyone can come to this Kṛṣṇa consciousness and become happy. But that is not a blind decision. We take decision from higher authority; therefore it is perfect. We are taking decision from the ācārya, Kṛṣṇa.</span>

Assertion (CC and other books)

2009-07-23T07:00:58Z

Archana:

{{terms|"assert"|"asserted"|"asserting"|"assertion"|"assertions"|"assertive"|"asserts"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Laksmipriya| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|30Dec08}}

{{last|23Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=8|OB=12|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|20}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Assertion|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta ==

=== CC Adi-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Śrīla Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa, asserts that Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead according to the evidence of the Upaniṣads.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 3.49|CC Adi 3.49, Purport]]:''' In his commentary on the Viṣṇu-sahasra-nāma, called the Nāmārtha-sudhā, Śrīla Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa, commenting upon this verse, asserts that Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead according to the evidence of the Upaniṣads. He explains that suvarṇa-varṇaḥ means a golden complexion.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The author of Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta asserts with authority that sexual love is a matter of personal sense enjoyment.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.165|CC Adi 4.165, Purport]]:''' The author of Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛta asserts with authority that sexual love is a matter of personal sense enjoyment. All the regulative principles in the Vedas pertaining to desires for popularity, fatherhood, wealth and so on are different phases of sense gratification. Acts of sense gratification may be performed under the cover of public welfare, nationalism, religion, altruism, ethical codes, Biblical codes, health directives, fruitive action, bashfulness, tolerance, personal comfort, liberation from material bondage, progress, family affection or fear of social ostracism or legal punishment, but all these categories are different subdivisions of one substance—sense gratification. All such good acts are performed basically for one’s own sense gratification, for no one can sacrifice his personal interest while discharging these much-advertised moral and religious principles. But above all this is a transcendental stage in which one feels himself to be only an eternal servitor of Kṛṣṇa, the absolute Personality of Godhead. All acts performed in this sense of servitude are called pure love of God because they are performed for the absolute sense gratification of Śrī Kṛṣṇa. However, any act performed for the purpose of enjoying its fruits or results is an act of sense gratification. Such actions are visible sometimes in gross and sometimes in subtle forms.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Great souls assert that Nārāyaṇa, who is known as the Paramātmā, or Supersoul, is beyond material nature, and this is in accordance with the statements of the Vedic literature.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.41|CC Adi 5.41, Purport]]:''' Great souls assert that Nārāyaṇa, who is known as the Paramātmā, or Supersoul, is beyond material nature, and this is in accordance with the statements of the Vedic literature. Māyāvādīs also agree that Nārāyaṇa can expand Himself in various forms. Śaṅkara says that he does not attempt to argue that portion of the devotees’ understanding, but he must protest the idea that Saṅkarṣaṇa is produced from Vāsudeva, Pradyumna is produced from Saṅkarṣaṇa, and Aniruddha is produced from Pradyumna, for if Saṅkarṣaṇa is understood to represent the living entities created from the body of Vāsudeva, the living entities would have to be noneternal. The living entities are supposed to be freed from material contamination by engaging in prolonged temple worship of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, reading Vedic literature and performing yoga and pious activities to attain the Supreme Lord. But if the living entities had been created from material nature at a certain point, they would be noneternal and would have no chance to be liberated and associate with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. When a cause is nullified, its results are nullified. In the second chapter of the Vedānta-sūtra’s second khaṇḍa, Ācārya Vedavyāsa has also refuted the conception that the living beings were ever born (nātmā śruter nityatvāc ca tābhyaḥ). Because there is no creation for the living entities, they must be eternal.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The Nārada-pañcarātra asserts that the infallible Personality of Godhead can manifest His body in different ways according to different modes of worship.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.41|CC Adi 5.41, Purport]]:''' In the Laghu-bhāgavatāmṛta (Pūrva 5.86–100), there is a lucid explanation of the inconceivable potencies of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Negating Śaṅkarācārya’s statements, the Mahā-varāha Purāṇa declares:

:sarve nityāḥ śāśvatāś ca dehās tasya parātmanaḥ
:hānopādāna-rahitā naiva prakṛti-jāḥ kvacit

“All the varied expansions of the Personality of Godhead are transcendental and eternal, and all of them repeatedly descend to all the different universes of the material creation. Their bodies, composed of eternity, bliss and knowledge, are everlasting; there is no chance of their decaying, for they are not creations of the material world. Their forms are concentrated spiritual existence, always complete with all spiritual qualities and devoid of material contamination.”

Confirming these statements, the Nārada-pañcarātra asserts:

:maṇir yathā vibhāgena nīla-pītādibhir yutaḥ
:rūpa-bhedam avāpnoti dhyāna-bhedāt tathācyutaḥ

“The infallible Personality of Godhead can manifest His body in different ways according to different modes of worship, just as the vaidūrya gem can manifest itself in various colors, such as blue and yellow.” Each incarnation is distinct from all the others. This is possible by the Lord’s inconceivable potency, by which He can simultaneously represent Himself as one, as various partial forms and as the origin of these partial forms. Nothing is impossible for His inconceivable potencies.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Śaṅkarācārya’s statement that Saṅkarṣaṇa is born as a jīva is completely against the Vedic statements. His assertions are completely refuted.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.41|CC Adi 5.41, Purport]]:''' “The scriptures completely deny the birth or production of the living entity. In the Parama-saṁhitā it is described that material nature, which is used for others’ purposes, is factually inert and always subject to transformation. The field of material nature is the arena of the activities of fruitive actors, and since the material field is externally related with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, it is also eternal. In every saṁhitā, the jīva (living entity) has been accepted as eternal, and in the Pañcarātras the birth of the jīva is completely denied. Anything that is produced must also be annihilated. Therefore if we accept the birth of the living entity, we also have to accept his annihilation. But since the Vedic literatures say that the living entity is eternal, one should not think the living being to be produced at a certain time. In the beginning of the Parama-saṁhitā it is definitely stated that the face of material nature is constantly changeable. Therefore ‘beginning,’ ‘annihilation’ and all such terms are applicable only in the material nature.

“Considering all these points, one should understand that Śaṅkarācārya’s statement that Saṅkarṣaṇa is born as a jīva is completely against the Vedic statements. His assertions are completely refuted by the above arguments. In this connection the commentary of Śrīdhara Svāmī on Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (3.1.34) is very helpful.”

For a detailed refutation of Śaṅkarācārya’s arguments attempting to prove Saṅkarṣaṇa an ordinary living being, one may refer to Śrīmat Sudarśanācārya’s commentary on the Śrī-bhāṣya, which is known as the Śruta-prakāśikā.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Sāṅkhya philosophy, after describing the nature of prakṛti (material nature) and puruṣa (the enjoyer), asserts that the creation is only a product of their unification or proximity to one another. '''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 6.14-15|CC Adi 6.14-15, Purport]]:''' The puruṣa, the enjoyer, is inactive and without material qualities, although at the same time He is the master, existing separately in each and every body as the emblem of knowledge. By understanding the material cause, one can guess that the puruṣa, the enjoyer, being without activity, is aloof from all kinds of enjoyment or superintendence. Sāṅkhya philosophy, after describing the nature of prakṛti (material nature) and puruṣa (the enjoyer), asserts that the creation is only a product of their unification or proximity to one another. With such unification the living symptoms are visible in material nature, but one can guess that in the person of the enjoyer, the puruṣa, there are powers of control and enjoyment. When the puruṣa is illusioned for want of sufficient knowledge, He feels Himself to be the enjoyer, and when He is in full knowledge He is liberated. In the Sāṅkhya philosophy the puruṣa is described to be always indifferent to the activities of prakṛti.</span>

=== CC Madhya-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Brahmānanda Bhāratī herein asserts that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu is the Supreme Brahman and that he is the subordinate Brahman.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 10.169|CC Madhya 10.169, Purport]]:''' Brahmānanda Bhāratī herein asserts that Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu is the Supreme Brahman and that he is the subordinate Brahman. This is confirmed in the Vedas: nityo nityānāṁ cetanaś cetanānām (Kaṭha Upaniṣad 2.2.13). The Supreme Personality of Godhead is Brahman or Parambrahman, the chief of all living entities. Both the Supreme Brahman, or the Personality of Godhead, and the living entities are persons, but the Supreme Brahman is the predominator, whereas the living entities are predominated.</span>

=== CC Antya-lila ===

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Antya 12.35|CC Antya 12.35, Translation]]: “My uncle is well known as one of the associates of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, but Lord Nityānanda Prabhu asserts His superiority by kicking him.”
Antya 12.35'''</span>

== Other Books by Srila Prabhupada ==

=== Teachings of Lord Caitanya ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The doctrine of by-products, pariṇāma-vāda, is asserted from the very beginning of Vedānta-sūtra, but Śaṅkarācārya has superficially tried to hide it and establish the doctrine of transformation, vivarta-vāda.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:TLC 21|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 21]]:''' The doctrine of by-products, pariṇāma-vāda, is asserted from the very beginning of Vedānta-sūtra, but Śaṅkarācārya has superficially tried to hide it and establish the doctrine of transformation, vivarta-vāda. He also has the audacity to say that Vyāsa is mistaken. All Vedic literatures, including the purāṇas, confirm that the Supreme Lord is the center of all spiritual energy and variegatedness. The Māyāvādī philosopher, puffed-up and incompetent, can not understand variegatedness in spiritual energy. He consequently falsely believes that spiritual variegatedness is no different from material variegatedness. Deluded by this false belief, the Māyāvādīs deride the pastimes of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Such foolish persons, unable to understand the spiritual activities of the Supreme Lord, consider Kṛṣṇa to be a product of this material nature. This is the greatest offense any human being can commit. Lord Caitanya therefore establishes that Kṛṣṇa is sac-cid-ānanda-vigraha [Bs. 5.1], the form of eternity, knowledge and bliss, and that He is always engaged in His transcendental pastimes in which there is all spiritual variegatedness.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The Vedānta-sūtra asserts that the Supreme Personality of Godhead is not only transcendental to the material modes of nature but that He also has innumerable transcendental qualities and energies.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:TLC 21|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 21]]:''' The impersonalist tries to explain that the impersonal effulgence of the Supreme Lord (brahmajyoti) is beyond these material modes of nature, but at the same time he tries to establish that the Supreme Personality of Godhead is contaminated by the modes of material nature. The Vedānta-sūtra asserts that the Supreme Personality of Godhead is not only transcendental to the material modes of nature but that He also has innumerable transcendental qualities and energies. All these various speculative philosophers are one in denying the existence of the Supreme Lord Viṣṇu, and they are very much enthused to propagate their own theories and be recognized by the people.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Vyāsadeva asserts that Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the original Personality of Godhead and that all others are either His direct or indirect plenary portions or portions of those portions. '''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:TLC 23|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 23]]:''' In the very beginning of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, the meaning and purpose of the gāyatrī mantra are also described: "I offer my obeisances unto the Supreme Truth." This is the first introductory verse dealing with the Supreme Truth, which is described in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam as the source of creation, maintenance and destruction for the cosmic manifestation. Obeisances unto the Personality of Godhead, Vāsudeva (oṁ namo bhagavate vāsudevāya), directly indicate Lord Sri Kṛṣṇa, who is the divine son of Vasudeva and Devakī. This fact is more explicitly presented later in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Vyāsadeva asserts that Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the original Personality of Godhead and that all others are either His direct or indirect plenary portions or portions of those portions. Śrīla Jīva Gosvāmī has later still more explicitly developed this subject in his Kṛṣṇa-sandarbha, and Brahmā, the original living being, has explained Śrī Kṛṣṇa substantially in his treatise Brahma-saṁhitā. The Sāma Veda also verifies the fact that Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa is the divine son of Devakī.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The stool and bone of any living entity are considered to be impure according to Vedic literatures, yet the Vedic literatures assert that cow dung and conchshells are pure.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:TLC 24|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 24]]:''' The stool and bone of any living entity are considered to be impure according to Vedic literatures, yet the Vedic literatures assert that cow dung and conchshells are pure. Apparently these statements are contradictory, but because cow dung and conchshells are considered pure by the Vedas, they are accepted as pure by the followers of the Vedas. If we want to understand the statements by indirect interpretation, then we have to challenge the Vedic statements. In other words, Vedic statements cannot be accepted by our imperfect interpretations; they must be accepted as they are. If they are not accepted in this way, there is no authority in the Vedic statements.</span>

=== Nectar of Devotion ===

<span class="q_heading">'''For persons who have a natural taste for understanding books like Bhagavad-gītā and Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, devotional service is easier than for those who are simply accustomed to mental speculation and argumentative processes. To support this statement there are many authoritative assertions by the learned scholars of bygone ages. '''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:NOD 2|Nectar of Devotion 2]]:''' Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī suggests that the person eligible for Kṛṣṇa consciousness, or devotional service, can be classified by his particular taste. He says that devotional service is a continual process from one's previous life. No one can take to devotional service unless he has had some previous connection with it. For example, suppose in this life I practice devotional service to some extent. Even though it is not one-hundred-percent perfectly performed, whatever I have done will not be lost. In my next life, from the very point where I stop in this life, I shall begin again. In this way there is always a continuity. But even if there is no continuity, if only by chance a person takes interest in a pure devotee's instruction, he can be accepted and can advance in devotional service. Anyway, for persons who have a natural taste for understanding books like Bhagavad-gītā and Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, devotional service is easier than for those who are simply accustomed to mental speculation and argumentative processes.

To support this statement there are many authoritative assertions by the learned scholars of bygone ages. According to their general opinion, a person may become governed by certain convictions derived by his own arguments and decisions. Then another person, who may be a greater logician, will nullify these conclusions and establish another thesis. In this way the path of argument will never be safe or conclusive. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam recommends, therefore, that one follow in the footsteps of the authorities.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Nārada asserts, "From the body of any person who claps and dances before the Deity, showing manifestations of ecstasy, all the birds of sinful activities fly away upward."'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:NOD 9|Nectar of Devotion 9]]:''' In the Dvārakā-māhātmya the importance of dancing before the Deity is stated by Lord Kṛṣṇa as follows: "A person who is in a jubilant spirit, who feels profound devotional ecstasy while dancing before Me, and who manifests different features of bodily expression can burn away all the accumulated sinful reactions he has stocked up for many, many thousands of years." In the same book there is a statement by Nārada wherein he asserts, "From the body of any person who claps and dances before the Deity, showing manifestations of ecstasy, all the birds of sinful activities fly away upward." Just as by clapping the hands one can cause many birds to fly away, similarly the birds of all sinful activities which are sitting on the body can be made to fly away simply by dancing and clapping before the Deity of Kṛṣṇa.</span>

=== Easy Journey to Other Planets ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, asserts the importance of the antimaterial universe, which is His abode.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]:''' The nature of the material world is destructive. According to the Bhagavad-gītā, there is some partial truth to the assumption of the physical scientist that there is annihilation of the material and antimaterial worlds when they chance to clash. The material world is a creation of changing modes of nature. These modes (guṇas) are known as sattva (goodness), rajas (passion) and tamas (ignorance). The material world is created by the mode of rajas, maintained by the mode of sattva, and annihilated by the mode of tamas. These modes are omnipresent in the material world, and as such, at every hour, every minute, every second, the process of creation, maintenance and annihilation is taking place all over the material universe. The highest planet of the material universe, Brahmaloka, is also subjected to these modes of nature, although the duration of life on that planet, due to the predominance of the mode of sattva, is said to be 4,300,000 x 1,000 x 2 x 30 x 12 x 100 solar years. Despite this long duration, however, Brahmaloka is subject to destruction. Although life on Brahmaloka is fantastically long compared to life on Earth, it is only a flash in comparison to the eternal life of the nonmaterial worlds. Consequently, the speaker of the Bhagavad-gītā, Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, asserts the importance of the antimaterial universe, which is His abode.</span>

=== Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Some small children who were entrusted to play with baby Kṛṣṇa informed the crowd that it was due to Kṛṣṇa’s striking His feet against the wheel. They assured the crowd that they had seen how it happened with their own eyes, and they strongly asserted the point.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 7|Krsna Book 7]]:''' Baby Kṛṣṇa had been placed underneath a hand-driven cart, and while He was kicking His legs, He accidentally touched the wheel of the cart, and it collapsed. Various kinds of utensils and dishes made of brass and other metals had been piled up in the handcart, and they all fell down with a great noise. The wheel of the cart separated from the axle, and the spokes of the wheel were all broken and scattered hither and thither. Mother Yaśodā and all the gopīs, as well as Mahārāja Nanda and the cowherd men, were astonished as to how the cart could have collapsed by itself. All the men and women who were assembled for the holy function crowded around and began to suggest how the cart might have collapsed. No one could ascertain the cause, but some small children who were entrusted to play with baby Kṛṣṇa informed the crowd that it was due to Kṛṣṇa’s striking His feet against the wheel. They assured the crowd that they had seen how it happened with their own eyes, and they strongly asserted the point. Some were listening to the statement of the small children, but others said, “How can you believe the statements of these children?” The cowherd men and women could not understand that the all-powerful Personality of Godhead was lying there as a baby and that He could do anything. Both the possible and impossible were in His power.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''It is foolish to assert that there are no living entities but those on this earth.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 62|Krsna Book 62]]:''' Citralekhā, while talking, began to draw many pictures of the demigods inhabiting the higher planetary systems, then pictures of the Gandharvas, Siddhas, Cāraṇas, Pannagas, Daityas, Vidyādharas and Yakṣas, as well as many pictures of human beings. (The statements of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam and other Vedic literatures prove definitely that on each and every planet there are living entities of different varieties. Therefore, it is foolish to assert that there are no living entities but those on this earth.) Citralekhā painted many pictures. Among those of the human beings were the members of the Vṛṣṇi dynasty, including Vasudeva, the father of Kṛṣṇa; Śūrasena, the grandfather of Kṛṣṇa; Śrī Balarāmajī; Lord Kṛṣṇa; and many others. When Ūṣā saw the picture of Pradyumna, she became a little bashful, but when she saw the picture of Aniruddha, she became so bashful that she immediately lowered her head and smiled, having found the man she was seeking. She identified the picture to Citralekhā as that of the man who had stolen her heart.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''When Lord Balarāma spoke in a commanding tone full of heroic assertion, supremacy and chivalry, the leaders of the Kuru dynasty did not appreciate His statements.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 68|Krsna Book 68]]:''' When Lord Balarāma spoke in a commanding tone full of heroic assertion, supremacy and chivalry, the leaders of the Kuru dynasty did not appreciate His statements. Rather, all of them became agitated, and with great anger they said, “Oh! These words are very astonishing but quite befitting the Age of Kali; otherwise how could Balarāma speak so vituperatively? The language and tone used by Balarāma are simply abusive, and due to the influence of this age it appears that the shoes befitting the feet want to rise to the top of the head, where the helmet is worn. We are connected with the Yadu dynasty by marriage, and because of this they have been given the chance to come live with us, dine with us and sleep with us; now they are taking advantage of these privileges."</span>

=== Message of Godhead ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Śrīla Sanātana Gosvāmī asserted that there is no greater materialistic fool than one who advertises himself and collects the cheap votes of similar fools to gain fame as a great scholar, great leader, great philosopher, great mahātmā, or great paramahaṁsa,'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:MOG 1|Message of Godhead 1]]:''' With these words, Śrīla Sanātana Gosvāmī presented his case. In fact, he really was learned in transcendental knowledge, but he pretended to be a materialistic fool like us. Śrīla Sanātana Gosvāmī refused to let himself be called a great leader or erudite scholar, since he had no transcendental knowledge. Indirectly, he asserted that there is no greater materialistic fool than one who advertises himself and collects the cheap votes of similar fools to gain fame as a great scholar, great leader, great philosopher, great mahātmā, or great paramahaṁsa, all without any knowledge of his real self, the spirit soul, and without doing any benefit to the soul proper—simply wasting time in the matter of the happiness and distress of the temporary material body and mind. Sanātana means "eternal." Thus, Sanātana Gosvāmī was interested in the eternal happiness of the living entities more than just the temporary happiness of their temporary body and mind. When one thus becomes interested in the permanent happiness of the permanent soul, he becomes a disciple of Sanātana Gosvāmī, or a real "sanātanist," that is, a transcendentalist.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''It is not possible at present to assert that we are unidentified with the body and mind. '''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:MOG 1|Message of Godhead 1]]:''' At the present stage of our existence, it is difficult to be unaffected by the temporary happiness and distress pertaining to the body and mind. Nor is it possible at present to assert that we are unidentified with the body and mind. Therefore, in our present state of existence, there is no possibility of our being indifferent in these matters of material happiness and distress. Thus, acquiring transcendental knowledge does not mean that we become indifferent to our present state of affairs, but it means that we should not be overwhelmed by the coming and going of happiness and distress.</span>

Obstacles (CC and other books)

2009-07-21T15:19:44Z

Archana:

{{terms|"obstacle"|"obstacles"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Haya| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|12Dec08}}

{{last|21Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=9|OB=9|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|18}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Obstacles|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

[[Category:Obstacles|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta ==

=== CC Adi-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''As someone associates with devotees and tries to adopt the means instructed by the spiritual master in his own life, his misgivings and other obstacles are vanquished by his execution of devotional service. '''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.60|CC Adi 1.60, Purport]]:''' Initially, one must develop confidence by hearing the science of devotion from a qualified spiritual master. Then, as he associates with devotees and tries to adopt the means instructed by the spiritual master in his own life, his misgivings and other obstacles are vanquished by his execution of devotional service. Strong attachment for the transcendental service of the Lord develops as he continues listening to the messages of Godhead, and if he steadfastly proceeds in this way, he is certainly elevated to spontaneous love for the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Gaṇeśa always holds His lotus feet upon the pair of tumuli protruding from his elephant head in order to obtain power for his function of destroying all obstacles on the path of progress in the three worlds.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.157|CC Adi 7.157, Purport]]:'''

:yat-pāda-pallava-yugaṁ vinidhāya kumbha-
:dvandve praṇāma-samaye sa gaṇādhirājaḥ
:vighnān vihantum alam asya jagat-trayasya
:govindam ādi-puruṣaṁ tam ahaṁ bhajāmi

“I worship the primeval Lord, Govinda. Gaṇeśa always holds His lotus feet upon the pair of tumuli protruding from his elephant head in order to obtain power for his function of destroying all obstacles on the path of progress in the three worlds.” (Bs. 5.50)</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Following in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, whenever there are obstacles the Hare Kṛṣṇa movement should kill the opposition with reason and argument and thus stop their demoniac behavior.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.130|CC Adi 17.130, Purport]]:''' Gandhi is known for having started the movement of nonviolent civil disobedience in India, but about five hundred years before him, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu started His movement of nonviolent civil disobedience to the order of Chand Kazi. It is not necessary to commit violence to stop the opposition from hindering a movement, for one can kill their demoniac behavior with reason and argument. Following in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, whenever there are obstacles the Hare Kṛṣṇa movement should kill the opposition with reason and argument and thus stop their demoniac behavior. If we became violent in every case, it would be difficult for us to manage our affairs. We should therefore follow in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who disobeyed the order of Chand Kazi but subdued him with reason and argument.</span>

=== CC Madhya-lila ===

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 3.174|CC Madhya 3.174, Translation]]: Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu informed them all, “Without your order, I tried to go to Vṛndāvana. There was some obstacle, however, and I had to return.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.61|CC Madhya 6.61, Translation]]: The incident that happened today was a great obstacle for Me, but you have kindly relieved Me of it.'''</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''All the obstructions have been described in this verse as unwanted creepers. They simply present obstacles for the real creeper, the bhakti-latā.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.159|CC Madhya 19.159, Purport]]:''' There are many religious propagandists who do not know how the ultimate problems of life can be solved, and they also try to educate people in a form of sense gratification. This is also jīva-hiṁsana. Real knowledge is not given, and religionists mislead the general populace. As far as material profits are concerned, one should know that whatever material profit one has must be abandoned at the time of death. Unfortunately people do not know that there is life after death; therefore mundane people waste their time amassing material profit which has to be left behind at the time of death. Such profit has no eternal benefit. Similarly, adoration by mundane people is valueless because after death one has to accept another body. Material adoration and titles are decorations that cannot be carried over to the next body. In the next life, everything is forgotten.
All these obstructions have been described in this verse as unwanted creepers. They simply present obstacles for the real creeper, the bhakti-latā. One should be very careful to avoid all these unwanted things. Sometimes these unwanted creepers look exactly like the bhakti creeper. They appear to be of the same size and the same species when they are packed together with the bhakti creeper, but in spite of this, the creepers are called upaśākhā. A pure devotee can distinguish between the bhakti creeper and a mundane creeper, and he is very alert to distinguish them and keep them separate.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Lord Kṛṣṇa's beautiful features, His cheeks and His playful smiles all combined to form a constant festival for the eyes, and the blinking of the eyes became obstacles that impeded one from seeing that beauty.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 21.123|CC Madhya 21.123, Translation]]: All men and women were accustomed to enjoying the beauty of the shining face of Lord Kṛṣṇa, as well as His shark-shaped earrings swinging on His ears. His beautiful features, His cheeks and His playful smiles all combined to form a constant festival for the eyes, and the blinking of the eyes became obstacles that impeded one from seeing that beauty. For this reason, men and women became very angry at the creator [Lord Brahmā].'''</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''One has to tolerate all obstacles on the path of Kṛṣṇa consciousness, and one has to see that not a moment of his life is wasted outside of Kṛṣṇa’s service.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 23.22|CC Madhya 23.22, Purport]]:''' Mahārāja Parīkṣit’s expression of anxiety is explained in this verse. He says, “Let whatever is destined to happen take place. It doesn’t matter. Just let me see that not a moment of my time is wasted without a relationship with Kṛṣṇa.” One has to tolerate all obstacles on the path of Kṛṣṇa consciousness, and one has to see that not a moment of his life is wasted outside of Kṛṣṇa’s service.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''It appears that even such a great personality as Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja Gosvāmī met with some envious obstacles; what, then, to speak of us, who are only insignificant creatures in this universe.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 25.283|CC Madhya 25.283, Purport]]:''' We simply wish to present the pastimes of Lord Kṛṣṇa and Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to the best of our ability so that those who are really honest can cleanse their hearts. We hope that they enjoy this literature and bestow their blessings upon us. It appears that even such a great personality as Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja Gosvāmī met with some envious obstacles; what, then, to speak of us, who are only insignificant creatures in this universe. We are simply trying to execute the orders of our spiritual master to the best of our ability.</span>

== Other Books by Srila Prabhupada ==

=== Teachings of Lord Caitanya ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The obstacles which sometimes impede the meeting between lover and beloved are called māna, or anger.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:TLC 14|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 14]]:''' The mental state experienced before meeting is called pūrvarāga. The obstacles which sometimes impede the meeting between lover and beloved are called māna, or anger. When the lover and beloved are separated, the mental state experienced is called pravāsa. Feelings of separation which are present under certain conditions even when the lovers meet are called love anxieties (prema-vaicittya). Such love anxieties are exhibited in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.90.15) by the princesses who kept awake nights and watched Kṛṣṇa sleep. They were afraid of being separated from Kṛṣṇa, and they always talked amongst themselves about how they had been affected by Kṛṣṇa's beautiful eyes and His smile.</span>

=== Easy Journey to Other Planets ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Although the obstacles are many, the devotees of Lord Kṛṣṇa can easily overcome them by rigidly following the path outlined by the transcendental devotees.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]:''' In summary, the Bhagavad-gītā recommends that one adopt the means of devotional service, or antimaterial activities, if one wishes to enter the antimaterial world. Those who adopt the means of devotional service, as prescribed by the expert transcendentalist, are never disappointed in their attempts to enter the antimaterial world. Although the obstacles are many, the devotees of Lord Kṛṣṇa can easily overcome them by rigidly following the path outlined by the transcendental devotees. Such devotees, who are passengers progressing in the journey of life toward the antimaterial kingdom of God, are never bewildered. No one is cheated or disappointed when he adopts the guaranteed path of devotion for entrance into the antimaterial universe. One can easily attain all the results that are derived from the studies of the Vedas, performances of sacrifice, practices of penance and offerings of charities simply by the unilateral performance of devotional service, technically known as bhakti-yoga.</span>

=== Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Even if the devotees fall down, they remain affectionately attached to their Lord. They can meet all kinds of obstacles on the path of devotional service, and freely, without any fear, they can surmount such obstacles. '''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 2|Krsna Book 2]]:''' It is clearly stated in the Bhagavad-gītā that to realize Brahman identification is not all. Brahman identification may help one become joyful without material attachment or detachment and to achieve the platform of equanimity, but after this stage one has to take to devotional service. When one takes to devotional service after being elevated to the platform of Brahman realization, he is then admitted into the spiritual kingdom for permanent residence in association with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. That is the result of devotional service. Those who are devotees of the Supreme Personality of Godhead never fall down like the impersonalists. Even if the devotees fall down, they remain affectionately attached to their Lord. They can meet all kinds of obstacles on the path of devotional service, and freely, without any fear, they can surmount such obstacles. Because of their surrender, they are certain that Kṛṣṇa will always protect them. As it is promised by Kṛṣṇa in the Bhagavad-gītā, “My devotees are never vanquished.”</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The demigods prayed, "We request You in Your present appearance as the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself to give us similar protection all over the three worlds and remove all obstacles for the peaceful execution of our lives."'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 2|Krsna Book 2]]:''' “Our dear Lord, You are appearing as the best of the Yadu dynasty, and we are offering our respectful humble obeisances unto Your lotus feet. Before this appearance, You also appeared as the fish incarnation, as the horse incarnation, as the tortoise incarnation, as the half-man, half-lion incarnation, as the boar incarnation, as the swan incarnation, as King Rāmacandra, as Paraśurāma and as many other incarnations. You appeared just to protect the devotees, and we request You in Your present appearance as the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself to give us similar protection all over the three worlds and remove all obstacles for the peaceful execution of our lives.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Only by your mercy, O all-merciful spiritual master, I shall be able to get relief from all obstacles to spiritual life, and I shall be situated in blissful life.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]:''' One has to accept a bona fide spiritual master and work according to his direction. Then it is possible to cross over the nescience of material conditions. Śrīpāda Śrīdhara Svāmī has composed a nice verse in this connection, in which he says, “O all-merciful spiritual master, representative of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, when my mind will be completely surrendered unto your lotus feet, at that time, only by your mercy, I shall be able to get relief from all obstacles to spiritual life, and I shall be situated in blissful life.”</span>

=== Renunciation Through Wisdom ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Lord Kṛṣṇa says In the Bhagavad-gītā, "If you become conscious of Me, you will pass over all the obstacles of conditioned life by My grace."'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]:''' The Lord always resides in the heart of His pure devotees, and so they have the potency to purify the places of pilgrimage, which become heavily laden with the sins deposited there by all the pilgrims. These are some of the glories of the Lord's pure, surrendered devotees.

Lord Kṛṣṇa says In the Bhagavad-gītā (18.58), mac-cittaḥ sarva-durgāṇi mat-prasādāt tariṣyasi: "If you become conscious of Me, you will pass over all the obstacles of conditioned life by My grace." Therefore fruitive activity, the search for empirical knowledge, and mystic yoga all culminate in surrender to the Supreme Lord.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Even if the bhakti-yogī falls down, he can regain his former position by receiving strength from the Lord. Because of his remembrance of the Lord, all obstacles on his path are cleared away. '''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]:''' One deviates from the path of yoga because of forgetfulness. In devotional service there is no such apprehension, because the Supreme Lord always protects the bhakti-yogī. Even if the bhakti-yogī falls down, he can regain his former position by receiving strength from the Lord. Because of his remembrance of the Lord, all obstacles on his path are cleared away. Therefore the process of surrender leads to real perfection in yoga; it is the easiest path to follow and is also the most direct.</span>

=== Message of Godhead ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The net result is scarcity all over the world, so much so that even the bare necessities of life, namely food and clothing, become objects of contention and control. And so arise all sorts of obstacles to the traditional, God-given life of plain living and high thinking.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:MOG 2|Message of Godhead 2]]:''' The material scientists—the modern quasi priests who invoke such material activities—invent many objects to gratify the material senses such as the eye, ear, nose, and tongue and ultimately the mind, and there results a field of unnecessary competition for enhancement of such material happiness, which leads the whole world into the whirlpool of uncalled—for clashes. The net result is scarcity all over the world, so much so that even the bare necessities of life, namely food and clothing, become objects of contention and control. And so arise all sorts of obstacles to the traditional, God-given life of plain living and high thinking.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''With the world thus spiritually manifest, its modes of nature, such as goodness, passion, and ignorance, cannot present any obstacle to one's spiritual advancement. When such obstacles are surpassed, one attains to the absolute vision.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:MOG 2|Message of Godhead 2]]:''' Similarly, the karma-yogī exists always in a transcendental position, far away from the conditions of the modes of nature, for all his works attain to the platform of the Absolute. When one is in a state of freedom from the modes of nature, the phenomenal world manifests its noumenal feature—its spiritual aspect. With the world thus spiritually manifest, its modes of nature, such as goodness, passion, and ignorance, cannot present any obstacle to one's spiritual advancement. When such obstacles are surpassed, one attains to the absolute vision.</span>

Lower planetary systems (CC and other books)

2009-07-15T08:12:00Z

Archana:

{{terms|"Lower planetary systems"|"Lower planetary system"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|30Dec08}}

{{last|15Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=4|OB=14|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|18}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Lower Planetary Systems|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta ==

=== CC Adi-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">''' The seven lower planetary systems are (1) Tala, (2) Atala, (3) Vitala, (4) Nitala, (5) Talātala, (6) Mahātala and (7) Sutala.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.98|CC Adi 5.98, Translation and Purport]]: After filling half the universe with water, He made His own residence therein and manifested the fourteen worlds in the other half.'''

The fourteen worlds are enumerated in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, Second Canto, Fifth Chapter. The upper planetary systems are (1) Bhū, (2) Bhuvar, (3) Svar, (4) Mahar, (5) Janas, (6) Tapas and (7) Satya. The seven lower planetary systems are (1) Tala, (2) Atala, (3) Vitala, (4) Nitala, (5) Talātala, (6) Mahātala and (7) Sutala. The lower planets as a whole are called Pātāla. Among the upper planetary systems, Bhū, Bhuvar and Svar constitute Svargaloka, and the rest are called Martya. The entire universe is thus known as Triloka.</span>

=== CC Madhya-lila ===

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 12.198|CC Madhya 12.198, Translation]]: After taking their lunch, all the Vaiṣṇavas stood up and chanted the holy name of Hari, and the resounding noise filled all the upper and lower planetary systems.'''</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Some living entities are being elevated to the upper planetary systems, and some are going down into the lower planetary systems.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.151|CC Madhya 19.151, Translation]]: “According to their karma, all living entities are wandering throughout the entire universe. Some of them are being elevated to the upper planetary systems, and some are going down into the lower planetary systems. Out of many millions of wandering living entities, one who is very fortunate gets an opportunity to associate with a bona fide spiritual master by the grace of Kṛṣṇa. By the mercy of both Kṛṣṇa and the spiritual master, such a person receives the seed of the creeper of devotional service.'''</span>

=== CC Antya-lila ===

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Antya 9.8|CC Antya 9.8, Translation]]: The inhabitants of the seven higher planetary systems—including the demigods, the Gandharvas and the Kinnaras—and the inhabitants of the seven lower planetary systems [Pātālaloka], including the demons and serpentine living entities, all visited Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu in the dress of human beings.'''</span>

== Other Books by Srila Prabhupada ==

=== Teachings of Lord Caitanya ===

<span class="q_heading">'''One should try to attain the highest goal, which cannot be attained either in the higher or lower planetary systems.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:TLC 16|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 16]]:''' The word ātmā also means "to endeavor." In every practice there is some endeavor, and the ultimate endeavor is the endeavor to reach the highest perfectional stage of devotional service. In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.5.18) it is stated that one should try to attain the highest goal, which cannot be attained either in the higher or lower planetary systems. The idea is that material happiness and misery are available in all planetary systems in the course of time, but the highest achievement, devotional service, cannot be attained anywhere without endeavor. Therefore in the Bṛhan-nāradīya Purāṇa it is said that one who is serious about understanding the highest perfectional stage of devotional service can become successful in everything simply by his endeavor. One cannot attain the highest perfectional stage of devotional service without personal endeavor.</span>

=== Nectar of Devotion ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The diameter of the universe is four billion miles, and it is infested with many unfathomable regions known as Pātālas, or lower planetary systems.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:NOD 22|Nectar of Devotion 22]]:''' If one takes account of only one universe, he will find so many combinations of wonderful things within, because there are innumerable planets, innumerable residences and places of demigods. The diameter of the universe is four billion miles, and it is infested with many unfathomable regions known as Pātālas, or lower planetary systems. Although Kṛṣṇa is the origin of all this, He can always be seen in Vṛndāvana, exhibiting His inconceivable potencies. So who can adequately worship such an all-powerful Lord, possessed of such inconceivable energy?</span>

=== Easy Journey to Other Planets ===

<span class="q_heading">''' Above Svarloka is Maharloka; above that is Janaloka; and above that is Satyaloka. Similarly, there are lower planetary systems.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:EJ 2|Easy Journey to Other Planets 2]]:''' Since we are Kṛṣṇa conscious, we take what Kṛṣṇa says to be the Absolute Truth. According to Vedic literature, there are many planetary systems. The planetary system in which we are living is called Bhūrloka. Above this planetary system is Bhuvarloka. Above that is Svarloka (the moon belongs to the Svarloka planetary system). Above Svarloka is Maharloka; above that is Janaloka; and above that is Satyaloka. Similarly, there are lower planetary systems. Thus there are fourteen statuses of planetary systems within this universe, and the sun is the chief planet.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''One can go to a lower planetary system, or if one desires he can remain on this planet. Finally, if one desires, he can enter the planet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:EJ 2|Easy Journey to Other Planets 2]]:''' Even the highest planetary system, Brahmaloka, may be reached, but scientists say that it will take forty thousand years at sputnik speed. Who is prepared to travel in space for forty thousand years? From the Vedic literature we can understand that we can enter any of the planets, provided we prepare for that purpose. If one prepares himself to enter into the higher planetary systems, which are said to be inhabited by demigods, he can go there. Similarly, one can go to a lower planetary system, or if one desires he can remain on this planet. Finally, if one desires, he can enter the planet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</span>

=== Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead ===

<span class="q_heading">'''We accept the Vedic history of the whole universe, which consists of different planetary systems, called Svargaloka, or the higher planetary system, Martyaloka, or the intermediary planetary system, and Pātālaloka, or the lower planetary system.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB Preface|Krsna Book Preface]]:''' There are various classes of men in the world who speak of God in different ways, but according to the Vedic literature and according to the great ācāryas, the authorized persons versed in the knowledge of God in all ages, like ācāryas Śaṅkara, Rāmānuja, Madhva, Viṣṇu Svāmī, Lord Caitanya and all their followers by disciplic succession, all unanimously agree that Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. As far as we, the followers of Vedic civilization, are concerned, we accept the Vedic history of the whole universe, which consists of different planetary systems, called Svargaloka, or the higher planetary system, Martyaloka, or the intermediary planetary system, and Pātālaloka, or the lower planetary system. The modern historians of this earth cannot supply historical evidences of events that occurred before 5,000 years ago, and the anthropologists say that 40,000 years ago Homo sapiens had not appeared on this planet because evolution had not reached that point. But the Vedic histories, such as the Purāṇas and Mahābhārata, relate human histories which extend millions and billions of years into the past.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa's pastimes are just like the Ganges water, which flows from the toe of Lord Viṣṇu: they purify the three worlds, the upper, middle and lower planetary systems.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB Preface|Krsna Book Preface]]:''' At the point of his death, King Parīkṣit was hearing Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam from Śukadeva Gosvāmī. When King Parīkṣit expressed his untiring desire to hear about Kṛṣṇa, Śukadeva Gosvāmī was very much pleased. Śukadeva was the greatest of all Bhāgavata reciters, and thus he began to speak about Kṛṣṇa’s pastimes, which destroy all inauspiciousness in this Age of Kali. Śukadeva Gosvāmī thanked the King for his eagerness to hear about Kṛṣṇa, and he encouraged him by saying, “My dear King, your intelligence is very keen because you are so eager to hear about the pastimes of Kṛṣṇa.” He informed Mahārāja Parīkṣit that hearing and chanting the pastimes of Kṛṣṇa are so auspicious that the processes purify the three varieties of men involved: he who recites the transcendental topics of Kṛṣṇa, he who hears such topics, and he who inquires about Him. These pastimes are just like the Ganges water, which flows from the toe of Lord Viṣṇu: they purify the three worlds, the upper, middle and lower planetary systems.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Akrūra knew that Indra, who is the King of heaven and the master of the three worlds—the upper, middle and lower planetary systems—was blessed by the Lord simply for his offering a little water which Kṛṣṇa accepted.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 38|Krsna Book 38]]:''' In this way Akrūra expected blessings from the hand of Kṛṣṇa. He knew that Indra, who is the King of heaven and the master of the three worlds—the upper, middle and lower planetary systems—was blessed by the Lord simply for his offering a little water which Kṛṣṇa accepted. Similarly, Bali Mahārāja gave only three paces of land in charity to Vāmanadeva, and he also offered a little water which Lord Vāmanadeva accepted, and thereby Bali Mahārāja attained the position of Indra.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''I assure you that if this boy is within these three worlds—the upper, middle and lower planetary systems—I must find him for your satisfaction.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 62|Krsna Book 62]]:''' After hearing Ūṣā’s words, Citralekhā immediately replied, “I can understand your bereavement, and I assure you that if this boy is within these three worlds—the upper, middle and lower planetary systems—I must find him for your satisfaction. If you can identify him from your dream, I shall bring you peace of mind. Now, let me draw some pictures for you to inspect, and as soon as you find the picture of your desired husband, let me know. It doesn’t matter where he is; I know the art of bringing him here. So, as soon as you identify him, I shall immediately arrange for it.”</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''While trying to satisfy Nāradajī, Lord Kṛṣṇa spoke the following words in His sweet and natural voice. "You are perfectly eligible to travel everywhere in space—in the upper, middle and lower planetary systems of this universe."'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 70|Krsna Book 70]]:''' While trying to satisfy Nāradajī, Lord Kṛṣṇa spoke the following words in His sweet and natural voice.“My dear great sage among the demigods, I think that now everything is well within the three worlds. You are perfectly eligible to travel everywhere in space—in the upper, middle and lower planetary systems of this universe. Fortunately, when we meet you we can very easily take information from Your Holiness of all the news of the three worlds, for within this cosmic manifestation of the Supreme Lord there is nothing concealed from your knowledge. You know everything, and so I wish to question you. Are the Pāṇḍavas doing well, and what is the present plan of King Yudhiṣṭhira? Will you kindly let Me know what they want to do at present?”</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''My dear Lord, You are the symbol of everything auspicious. Your transcendental name and fame have spread all over the universe, including the higher, middle and lower planetary systems.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 70|Krsna Book 70]]:''' “My dear Lord, You are the Supreme Brahman, the Personality of Godhead. One who engages himself in Your devotional service by the prescribed methods of hearing, chanting and remembering certainly becomes purified from the contamination of the modes of material nature, and what to speak of those who have the opportunity to see You and touch You directly. My dear Lord, You are the symbol of everything auspicious. Your transcendental name and fame have spread all over the universe, including the higher, middle and lower planetary systems. The transcendental water which washes Your lotus feet is known in the higher planetary system as Mandākinī, in the lower planetary system as Bhogavatī, and in this earthly planetary system as the Ganges. This sacred, transcendental water flows throughout the entire universe, purifying wherever it flows.”</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''At the end of every kalpa the sun is covered by a great cloud, and incessant rain covers the lower planetary systems up to Svargaloka.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 82|Krsna Book 82]]:''' Once upon a time while Lord Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma were living peacefully in Their great city of Dvārakā, there was the rare occasion of a full solar eclipse, such as takes place at the end of every kalpa, or day of Brahmā. At the end of every kalpa the sun is covered by a great cloud, and incessant rain covers the lower planetary systems up to Svargaloka. By astronomical calculation, people were informed about this great eclipse prior to its taking place, and therefore everyone, both men and women, decided to assemble at the holy place in Kurukṣetra known as Samanta-pañcaka.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''After hearing Their mother speak in this way, Lord Balarāma and Kṛṣṇa immediately called for the assistance of yogamāyā and started for the lower planetary system known as Sutala.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 85|Krsna Book 85]]:''' After hearing Their mother speak in this way, Lord Balarāma and Kṛṣṇa immediately called for the assistance of yogamāyā and started for the lower planetary system known as Sutala. Formerly, in His incarnation of Vāmana, the Supreme Personality of Godhead had been satisfied by the King of the demons, Bali Mahārāja, who donated to Him everything he had. Bali Mahārāja was then given the whole of Sutala for his residence and kingdom. Now when this great devotee, Bali Mahārāja, saw that Lord Balarāma and Kṛṣṇa had come to his planet, he immediately merged in an ocean of happiness. As soon as he saw Lord Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma in his presence, he and all his family members stood up from their seats and bowed down at the lotus feet of the Lords. Bali Mahārāja offered Lord Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma the best seat he had in his possession, and when both Lords were seated comfortably, he began to wash Their lotus feet. He then sprinkled the water on his head and on the heads of his family members. The water used to wash the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma can purify even the greatest demigods, such as Lord Brahmā.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Foolish persons, after exhausting the results of their pious activities in the heavenly kingdom, come back again to this lower planetary system and then again try to go to the higher planetary system.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]:''' As far as fruitive activities are concerned, they are mainly based on the platform of sense gratification. Therefore an advanced Kṛṣṇa conscious person does not take to them. The result of fruitive activities can elevate one to the higher planetary system, but as it is said in the Bhagavad-gītā, foolish persons, after exhausting the results of their pious activities in the heavenly kingdom, come back again to this lower planetary system and then again try to go to the higher planetary system. Their only profit is to take the trouble of going and coming back, just as at present many material scientists are spoiling their time by trying to go to the moon planet and again coming back. Those who are engaged in fruitive activities are described by the Vedas personified as andha-paramparā, or blind followers of the Vedic ritualistic ceremonies. Although such ceremonies are certainly mentioned in the Vedas, they are not meant for the intelligent class of men. Men who are too much attached to material enjoyment are captivated by the prospect of being elevated to the higher planetary system, and so they take to such ritualistic activities. But persons who are intelligent, who have taken shelter of a bona fide spiritual master to see things as they are, do not take to fruitive activities but engage themselves in the transcendental loving service of the Lord.</span>

=== Renunciation Through Wisdom ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Some living entities are being elevated to the upper planetary systems, and some are going down to the lower planetary systems. '''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:RTW 1.9|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9]]:''' According to their karma, all living entities are wandering throughout the entire universe. Some of them are being elevated to the upper planetary systems, and some are going down to the lower planetary systems. Out of many millions of wandering living entities, one who is very fortunate gets an opportunity to associate with a bona fide spiritual master by the grace of Lord Kṛṣṇa. By the mercy of both Lord Kṛṣṇa and the spiritual master, such a person receives the seed of the creeper of devotional service.</span>

Borrow (Books)

2009-07-15T02:49:31Z

Archana:

{{terms|"borrow"|"borrowed"|"borrowing"|"borrowings"|"borrows"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Laksmipriya| Labangalatika| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|16Dec08}}

{{last|13Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=1|SB=11|CC=4|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|17}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Borrow|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

== Bhagavad-gita As It Is ==

=== BG Chapters 1 - 6 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''A Kṛṣṇa conscious person neither begs nor borrows, but he labors honestly as far as is in his power, and is satisfied with whatever is obtained by his own honest labor.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 4.22|BG 4.22, Translation and Purport]]: He who is satisfied with gain which comes of its own accord, who is free from duality and does not envy, who is steady in both success and failure, is never entangled, although performing actions.'''

A Kṛṣṇa conscious person does not make much endeavor even to maintain his body. He is satisfied with gains which are obtained of their own accord. He neither begs nor borrows, but he labors honestly as far as is in his power, and is satisfied with whatever is obtained by his own honest labor. He is therefore independent in his livelihood. He does not allow anyone's service to hamper his own service in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. However, for the service of the Lord he can participate in any kind of action without being disturbed by the duality of the material world. The duality of the material world is felt in terms of heat and cold, or misery and happiness. A Kṛṣṇa conscious person is above duality because he does not hesitate to act in any way for the satisfaction of Kṛṣṇa. Therefore he is steady both in success and in failure. These signs are visible when one is fully in transcendental knowledge.</span>

== Srimad-Bhagavatam ==

=== SB Canto 1 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''As the rivers draw water from the sea through the clouds and again go down to the sea, similarly our energy is borrowed from the supreme source, the Lord's energy, and it must return to the Lord.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.9.27|SB 1.9.27, Purport]]:''' Everyone's energy is generated or borrowed from the reservoir of energy of the Lord; therefore, the resultant actions of such energy must be given to the Lord in the shape of transcendental loving service for Him. As the rivers draw water from the sea through the clouds and again go down to the sea, similarly our energy is borrowed from the supreme source, the Lord's energy, and it must return to the Lord. That is the perfection of our energy. The Lord, therefore, in the Bhagavad-gītā (9.27) says that whatever we do, whatever we undergo as penance, whatever we sacrifice, whatever we eat or whatever we give in charity must be offered to Him (the Lord). That is the way of utilizing our borrowed energy. When our energy is utilized in that way, our energy is purified from the contamination of material inebrieties, and thus we become fit for our original natural life of service to the Lord.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''No one should be puffed up for his powers borrowed from the Lord.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.15.5|SB 1.15.5, Purport]]:''' If endowment of powers and withdrawal of powers by the Lord are possible even for a great devotee like Arjuna, or even the demigods in heaven, then what to speak of the ordinary living beings who are but figs compared to such great souls. The lesson is, therefore, that no one should be puffed up for his powers borrowed from the Lord. The sane man should rather feel obliged to the Lord for such benefactions and must utilize such power for the service of the Lord. Such power can be withdrawn at any time by the Lord, so the best use of such power and opulence is to engage them in the service of the Lord.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''One should not be puffed up by borrowed plumes.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.15.21|SB 1.15.21, Purport]]:''' As we have discussed more than once, one should not be puffed up by borrowed plumes. All energies and powers are derived from the supreme source, Lord Kṛṣṇa, and they act as long as He desires and cease to function as soon as He withdraws. All electrical energies are received from the powerhouse, and as soon as the powerhouse stops supplying energy, the bulbs are of no use. In a moment's time such energies can be generated or withdrawn by the supreme will of the Lord. Material civilization without the blessing of the Lord is child's play only. As long as the parents allow the child to play, it is all right. As soon as the parents withdraw, the child has to stop. Human civilization and all activities thereof must be dovetailed with the supreme blessing of the Lord, and without this blessing all advancement of human civilization is like decoration on a dead body. It is said here that a dead civilization and its activities are something like clarified butter on ashes, the accumulation of money by a magic wand and the sowing of seeds in a barren land.</span>

=== SB Canto 2 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''It is advised by Brahmājī that none of the demigods are the Supreme Lord; they are only borrowed plumes from the original Almighty Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 2.6.43-45|SB 2.6.43-45, Purport]]:''' The general worship of Śanideva, the lord of distressful condition, and Sītalādevī, the goddess of smallpox, is also common to the mass of people, and there are many foolish men who worship the mass of people or the poor class of men. So different persons, societies and communities, etc., worship some of the potent manifestations of the Lord, wrongly accepting the powerful object as God. But in this verse it is advised by Brahmājī that none of them is the Supreme Lord; they are only borrowed plumes from the original Almighty Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa. When the Lord advises in Bhagavad-gītā to worship Him alone, it is to be understood that worshiping Lord Kṛṣṇa includes worshiping all that is mentioned, because He, Lord Kṛṣṇa, includes everyone.</span>

=== SB Canto 4 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''All the luminaries in the material sky borrow illumination from Vaikuṇṭhaloka.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.12.36|SB 4.12.36, Purport]]:''' Here is a description of two aspects of the Vaikuṇṭha planets. The first is that in the Vaikuṇṭha sky there is no need of the sun and moon. This is confirmed by the Upaniṣads as well as Bhagavad-gītā (na tad bhāsayate sūryo na śaśāṅko na pāvakaḥ [Bg. 15.6]). In the spiritual world the Vaikuṇṭhalokas are themselves illuminated; there is therefore no need of sun, moon or electric light. It is in fact the illumination of the Vaikuṇṭhalokas which is reflected in the material sky. Only by this reflection are the suns in the material universes illuminated; after the illumination of the sun, all the stars and moons are illuminated. In other words, all the luminaries in the material sky borrow illumination from Vaikuṇṭhaloka. From this material world, however, people can be transferred to the Vaikuṇṭhaloka, if they incessantly engage in welfare activities for all other living entities. Such incessant welfare activities can really be performed only in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. There is no philanthropic work within this material world but Kṛṣṇa consciousness that can engage a person twenty-four hours a day.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Some way or other, people are determined to earn money or get money by begging, borrowing or stealing and applying that for sense gratification.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.22.33|SB 4.22.33, Purport]]:''' If we do not properly execute our mission of life in self-realization, nature's punishment will render us inactive by putting us in the form of trees and hills. Therefore activities directed toward sense gratification are condemned herein. One who is constantly thinking of activities to earn money and gratify the senses is following a path which is suicidal. Factually all human society is following this path. Some way or other, people are determined to earn money or get money by begging, borrowing or stealing and applying that for sense gratification. Such a civilization is the greatest obstacle in the path of self-realization.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Cārvāka recommended that man should live very opulently by either begging, borrowing or stealing.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.27.18|SB 4.27.18, Purport]]:''' When taxes are collected they are utilized for the sense gratification of the government officials. Such irresponsible politicians forget that there is a time when death will come to take away all their sense gratification. Some of them are convinced that after life everything is finished. This atheistic theory was conceived long ago by a philosopher called Cārvāka. Cārvāka recommended that man should live very opulently by either begging, borrowing or stealing. He also maintained that one should not be afraid of death, the next life, the past life or an impious life because after the body is burnt to ashes, everything is finished. This is the philosophy of those who are too much materially addicted. Such philosophizing will not save one from the danger of death, nor will it save one from an abominable afterlife.</span>

=== SB Canto 5 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Begging, borrowing and stealing to live for sense gratification is condemned because such consciousness leads one to a dark, hellish condition.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 5.5.4|SB 5.5.4, Purport]]:''' Begging, borrowing and stealing to live for sense gratification is condemned in this verse because such consciousness leads one to a dark, hellish condition. The four sinful activities are illicit sex, meat-eating, intoxication and gambling. These are the means by which one gets another material body that is full of miseries. In the Vedas it is said: asaṅgo hy ayaṁ puruṣaḥ. The living entity is not really connected with this material world, but due to his tendency to enjoy the material senses. he is put into the material condition. One should perfect his life by associating with devotees. He should not become further implicated in the material body.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''No one can live here very honestly; therefore by trickery, cheating, begging, borrowing or stealing, one tries to satisfy his senses.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 5.13.12|SB 5.13.12, Purport]]:''' The principles of beg, borrow or steal are very appropriate in this material world. When one is in want, he begs, borrows or steals. If begging is unsuccessful, he borrows. If he cannot pay, he steals, and when he is caught, he is insulted. This is the law of material existence. No one can live here very honestly; therefore by trickery, cheating, begging, borrowing or stealing, one tries to satisfy his senses. Thus no one in this material world is living peacefully.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''In order to keep women, money is required, and to acquire money, one begs, borrows or steals.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 5.14.22|SB 5.14.22, Purport]]:''' Material life is such that due to indulgence in illicit sex, gambling, intoxication and meat-eating, the conditioned soul is always in a dangerous condition. Meat-eating and intoxication excite the senses more and more, and the conditioned soul falls victim to women. In order to keep women, money is required, and to acquire money, one begs, borrows or steals. Indeed, he commits abominable acts that cause him to suffer both in this life and in the next. Consequently illicit sex must be stopped by those who are spiritually inclined or who are on the path of spiritual realization. Many devotees fall down due to illicit sex. They may steal money and even fall down from the highly honored renounced order. Then for a livelihood they accept menial services and become beggars.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''When the conditioned soul needs money to acquire life's bare necessities, he adopts any means. He begs, borrows or steals.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 5.14.36|SB 5.14.36, Purport]]:''' It is said that necessity knows no law. When the conditioned soul needs money to acquire life's bare necessities, he adopts any means. He begs, borrows or steals. Instead of receiving these things, he is insulted and chastised. Unless one is very well organized, one cannot accumulate riches by unfair means. Even if one acquires riches by unfair means, he cannot avoid punishment and insult from the government or the general populace. There are many instances of important people's embezzling money, getting caught and being put in prison. One may be able to avoid the punishment of prison, but one cannot avoid the punishment of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who works through the agency of material nature. This is described in Bhagavad-gītā (7.14): daivī hy eṣā guṇa-mayī mama māyā duratyayā. Nature is very cruel. She does not excuse anyone. When people do not care for nature, they commit all kinds of sinful activities, and consequently they have to suffer.</span>

== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta ==

=== CC Adi-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Ballāl Sena used to borrow money from a suvarṇa-vaṇik banker.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.45|CC Adi 7.45, Purport]]:''' Before the time of Caitanya Mahāprabhu, the suvarṇa-vaṇik class was condemned by Ballāl Sena, who was then the King of Bengal, due to a personal grudge. In Bengal the suvarṇa-vaṇik class are always very rich, for they are bankers and dealers in gold and silver. Therefore, Ballāl Sena used to borrow money from a suvarṇa-vaṇik banker. Ballāl Sena’s bankruptcy later obliged the suvarṇa-vaṇik banker to stop advancing money to him, and thus Ballāl Sena became angry and condemned the entire suvarṇa-vaṇik society as belonging to the śūdra community. He tried to induce the brāhmaṇas not to accept the suvarṇa-vaṇiks as followers of the instructions of the Vedas under the brahminical directions, but although some brāhmaṇas approved of Ballāl Sena’s actions, others did not. Thus the brāhmaṇas also became divided amongst themselves, and those who supported the suvarṇa-vaṇik class were rejected from the brāhmaṇa community. At the present day the same biases are still being followed.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''For one who further objects that he will be held accountable for such unauthorized activities as begging, borrowing and stealing, Cārvāka Muni replies, “You will not be held responsible. As soon as your body is burned to ashes after death, everything is finished.”'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.119|CC Adi 7.119, Purport]]:''' In India, ghee (clarified butter) is a basic ingredient in preparing many varieties of food. Since everyone wants to enjoy nice food, Cārvāka Muni advised that one eat as much ghee as possible. One may say, “I have no money. How shall I purchase ghee?” Cārvāka Muni, however, says, “If you have no money, then beg, borrow or steal, but in some way secure ghee and enjoy life.” For one who further objects that he will be held accountable for such unauthorized activities as begging, borrowing and stealing, Cārvāka Muni replies, “You will not be held responsible. As soon as your body is burned to ashes after death, everything is finished.”</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''It is the statement of Cārvāka Muni that one should beg, borrow or steal money to purchase ghee and enjoy life.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.119|CC Adi 7.119, Purport]]:''' It is the statement of Cārvāka Muni that one should beg, borrow or steal money to purchase ghee and enjoy life (ṛṇaṁ kṛtvā ghṛtaṁ pibet). Thus even the greatest atheist of India recommends that one eat ghee, not meat. No one could conceive of human beings’ eating meat like tigers and dogs, but men have become so degraded that they are just like animals and can no longer claim to have a human civilization.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The story of Kamalākānta Viśvāsa concerns his borrowing three hundred rupees from Pratāparudra Mahārāja to clear a debt of Advaita Ācārya’s.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 12|CC Adi 12]]:''' The story of Kamalākānta Viśvāsa concerns his borrowing three hundred rupees from Pratāparudra Mahārāja to clear a debt of Advaita Ācārya’s, for which Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu chastised him when He came to know of it. Kamalākānta Viśvāsa was then purified by the request of Śrī Advaita Ācārya.</span>

== Other Books by Srila Prabhupada ==

=== Renunciation Through Wisdom ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Much of Śrī Aurobindo's stream of thinking has been borrowed from Vaiṣṇava philosophy.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:RTW 3.3|Renunciation Through Wisdom 3.3]]:''' Śrī Aurobindo rose beyond this limited sphere of thinking and talked about "supramental consciousness" in such books as Life Divine. We consider this book a hazy attempt to present the Supreme Lord's transcendental potencies. He accepted that the Supreme Lord is endowed with transcendental potency, and therefore we have some appreciation for him, but we feel that many persons cannot understand Śrī Aurobindo's explanation of transcendence in his books. Although he uses fairly simple English, the reader remains puzzled. Those who are unacquainted with such Vaiṣṇava philosophies as Viśiṣṭādvaita, Śuddhādvaita, Dvaitādvaita, and finally Lord Caitanya's acintya-bhedābheda-tattva, cannot understand Śrī Aurobindo. And those who are learned only in impersonal philosophy, who are searching for the nondual Brahman, have even less access to Śrī Aurobindo's works.
Much of Śrī Aurobindo's stream of thinking has been borrowed from Vaiṣṇava philosophy.</span>

Exaggeration (Books)

2009-07-13T07:01:13Z

Archana:

{{terms|"exaggerate"|" exaggerated"|" exaggerating"|" exaggeration"|" exaggerations"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Labangalatika| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|28Dec08}}

{{last|13Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=7|CC=4|OB=3|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|14}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Exaggeration|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

== Srimad-Bhagavatam ==

=== SB Canto 1 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''By once uttering the holy name of the Lord, the sinner gets rid of a quantity of sins that he is unable to commit. There is not the least exaggeration in this statement.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.8.26|SB 1.8.26, Purport]]:''' It is said in the śāstras that by once uttering the holy name of the Lord, the sinner gets rid of a quantity of sins that he is unable to commit. Such is the power of uttering the holy name of the Lord. There is not the least exaggeration in this statement. Actually the Lord's holy name has such powerful potency. But there is a quality to such utterances also. It depends on the quality of feeling. A helpless man can feelingly utter the holy name of the Lord, whereas a man who utters the same holy name in great material satisfaction cannot be so sincere. A materially puffed up person may utter the holy name of the Lord occasionally, but he is incapable of uttering the name in quality.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The assurances and challenges made by Mahārāja Parīkṣit are never exaggerations of his real power.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.17.17|SB 1.17.17, Purport]]:''' The assurances and challenges made by Mahārāja Parīkṣit are never exaggerations of his real power. The Mahārāja said that even the denizens of heaven could not escape his stringent government if they were violators of religious principles. He was not falsely proud, for a devotee of the Lord is equally as powerful as the Lord or sometimes more powerful by His grace, and any promise made by a devotee, though it may be ordinarily very difficult to fulfill, is properly executed by the grace of the Lord.</span>

=== SB Canto 2 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam's categorization of the common man without any spiritual enlightenment into the society of dogs, hogs, camels and asses is not at all an exaggeration.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 2.3.19|SB 2.3.19, Purport]]:''' So Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam's categorization of the common man without any spiritual enlightenment into the society of dogs, hogs, camels and asses is not at all an exaggeration. The leaders of such ignorant masses of people may feel very proud of being adored by such a number of dogs and hogs, but that is not very flattering. The Bhāgavatam openly declares that although a person may be a great leader of such dogs and hogs disguised as men, if he has no taste for being enlightened in the science of Kṛṣṇa, such a leader is also an animal and nothing more. He may be designated as a powerful, strong animal, or a big animal, but in the estimation of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam he is never given a place in the category of man, on account of his atheistic temperament. Or, in other words, such godless leaders of dogs and hoglike men are bigger animals with the qualities of animals in greater proportion.</span>

=== SB Canto 3 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Real devotees of bhakti-yoga refrain completely from all exaggerated material sense gratification.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.21.12|SB 3.21.12, Purport]]:''' If, through the yoga system, one wants to attain the stage of seeing the Supreme Personality of Godhead face to face, but is attracted instead to attainment of some material power, then he is detoured from proceeding further. Material enjoyment, as encouraged by bogus yogīs, has nothing to do with the transcendental realization of spiritual happiness. Real devotees of bhakti-yoga accept only the material necessities of life absolutely needed to maintain the body and soul together; they refrain completely from all exaggerated material sense gratification. They are prepared to undergo all kinds of tribulation, provided they can make progress in the realization of the Personality of Godhead.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The exalted perfection of seeing the Lord is not exaggerated by Kardama Muni.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.21.13|SB 3.21.13, Purport]]:''' When all the senses engage in relationship with the Personality of Godhead, one's perfection is technically called bhakti-yoga, which entails detaching the senses from material indulgence and attaching them to the service of the Lord. When one is freed from all designated conditional life and fully engages in the service of the Lord, one's service is called bhakti-yoga. Kardama Muni admits that seeing the Lord personally in bhakti-yoga is the perfection of sight. The exalted perfection of seeing the Lord is not exaggerated by Kardama Muni. He gives evidence that those who are actually elevated in yoga aspire in life after life to see this form of the Personality of Godhead. He was not a fictitious yogī. Those who are actually on the advanced path aspire only to see the eternal form of the Lord.</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.31.47|SB 3.31.47, Translation]]: Therefore, one should not view death with horror, nor have recourse to defining the body as soul, nor give way to exaggeration in enjoying the bodily necessities of life. Realizing the true nature of the living entity, one should move about in the world free from attachment and steadfast in purpose.'''</span>

=== SB Canto 7 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''One should therefore be very careful not to comment that the glories of the holy name of the Lord are exaggerated.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 7.5.23-24|SB 7.5.23-24, Purport]]:''' One should therefore be very careful not to commit offenses at the lotus feet of the Lord's holy name. The offenses are described as follows: (a) to blaspheme a devotee, especially a devotee engaged in broadcasting the glories of the holy name, (b) to consider the name of Lord Śiva or any other demigod to be equally as powerful as the holy name of the Supreme Personality of Godhead (no one is equal to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, nor is anyone superior to Him), (c) to disobey the instructions of the spiritual master, (d) to blaspheme the Vedic literatures and literatures compiled in pursuance of the Vedic literatures, (e) to comment that the glories of the holy name of the Lord are exaggerated, (f) to interpret the holy name in a deviant way, (g) to commit sinful activities on the strength of chanting the holy name, (h) to compare the chanting of the holy name to pious activities, (i) to instruct the glories of the holy name to a person who has no understanding of the chanting of the holy name, (j) not to awaken in transcendental attachment for the chanting of the holy name, even after hearing all these scriptural injunctions.</span>

== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta ==

=== CC Adi-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The fifth offense is to consider the glories of the holy name to be exaggerations.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 8.24|CC Adi 8.24, Purport]]:''' The third offense at the lotus feet of the holy name, which is called guror avajñā, is to consider the spiritual master to be material and therefore to envy his exalted position. The fourth offense (śruti-śāstra-nindanam) is to blaspheme Vedic literatures such as the four Vedas and the Purāṇas. The fifth offense (artha-vādaḥ) is to consider the glories of the holy name to be exaggerations. Similarly, the sixth offense (hari-nāmni kalpanam) is to consider the holy name of the Lord to be imaginary.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''One should never attempt to distinguish between the Lord and His name or interpret the glories of the holy name as mere exaggerations.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.73|CC Adi 17.73, Translation and Purport]]: When a student interpreted the glories of the holy name as a prayer of exaggeration, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, greatly unhappy, immediately warned everyone not to see the student’s face henceforward.'''

Once when Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu explained the glories of the transcendental potency of the Lord’s holy name, the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra, one unfortunate student said that such glorification of the holy name was an exaggeration in the śāstras to induce people to take to it. In this way the student interpreted the glories of the holy name. This is called artha-vāda, and it is one of the ten offenses at the lotus feet of the holy name of the Lord. There are many kinds of offenses, but the offense known as nāma-aparādha, an offense at the lotus feet of the holy name, is extremely dangerous. The Lord therefore warned everyone not to see the face of the offender. The Lord immediately took a bath in the Ganges with all His clothes on to teach everyone to avoid such a nāma-aparādha. The holy name is identical with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. There is no difference between the person God and His holy name. This is the absolute position of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore one who distinguishes between the Lord and His name is called a pāṣaṇḍī, or nonbeliever, an atheistic demon. Glorification of the holy name is glorification of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. One should never attempt to distinguish between the Lord and His name or interpret the glories of the holy name as mere exaggerations.</span>

=== CC Madhya-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''He was the most exalted personality to ever show mercy to the conditioned souls. This is not an exaggeration of his transcendental qualities. It is perfectly true. Actually, there cannot be any comparison to Vāsudeva Datta.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 15.163|CC Madhya 15.163, Purport]]:''' The Māyāvādīs and karmīs should therefore turn their attention to the magnanimous Vāsudeva Datta, who wanted to suffer for others in a hellish condition. No one should consider Vāsudeva Datta a mundane philanthropist or welfare worker. Nor was he interested in merging into the Brahman effulgence or in gaining material honor or reputation. He was far, far above philanthropists, philosophers and fruitive actors. He was the most exalted personality to ever show mercy to the conditioned souls. This is not an exaggeration of his transcendental qualities. It is perfectly true. Actually, there cannot be any comparison to Vāsudeva Datta. As the perfect Vaiṣṇava, he was para-duḥkha-duḥkhī, very much aggrieved to see others suffer. The entire world is purified simply by the appearance of such a great devotee. Indeed, by his transcendental presence the whole world is glorified and all conditioned souls are also glorified.</span>

=== CC Antya-lila ===

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.131|CC Antya 1.131, Translation]]: When Rūpa Gosvāmī thus recited his verse, Caitanya Mahāprabhu disapproved of it because it described His personal glories. He expressed the opinion that it was an exaggerated explanation.'''</span>

== Other Books by Srila Prabhupada ==

=== Teachings of Lord Caitanya ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The fifth offense is to consider the glories attributed to the holy names to be exaggerations.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:TLC 1|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 1]]:''' The third offense is to consider the bona fide spiritual master to be a common man. The fourth offense is to blaspheme Vedic literature and authorized scriptures like the Purāṇas. The fifth offense is to consider the glories attributed to the holy names to be exaggerations. The sixth offense is to concoct perverted theories about the holy name.</span>

=== Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead ===

<span class="q_heading">'''All the palaces of the more than 16,000 queens of Kṛṣṇa were filled with suitable gardens, furniture and other paraphernalia, of which there is no parallel in this world. There is no exaggeration in this story from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:KB 59|Krsna Book 59]]:''' All the palaces of the more than 16,000 queens of Kṛṣṇa were filled with suitable gardens, furniture and other paraphernalia, of which there is no parallel in this world. There is no exaggeration in this story from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. The queens of Kṛṣṇa were all expansions of the goddess of fortune, Lakṣmījī. Kṛṣṇa lived with them in different palaces, and He treated them exactly the same way an ordinary man treats his wife.</span>

=== Renunciation Through Wisdom ===

<span class="q_heading">'''When the sun of Lord Kṛṣṇa rises on the horizon of the transcendental spiritual sky of our realization, the darkness of illusion is immediately extirpated. These facts may sound exaggerated or mythical to a foolish man, but these are not fairy tales for little boys: they are the reality and the truth.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:RTW 1.8|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.8]]:''' in the Bhagavad-gītā, Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself says that He is the Absolute Truth. Thus simply by associating somehow with Lord Kṛṣṇa, we can become illuminated about the divine Self. When the sun rises in the morning, everything again becomes visible in the sunlight. Similarly, when the sun of Lord Kṛṣṇa rises on the horizon of the transcendental spiritual sky of our realization, the darkness of illusion is immediately extirpated. Then only does one become purified and radiant with pristine beauty.

These facts may sound exaggerated or mythical to a foolish man, but these are not fairy tales for little boys: they are the reality and the truth. Those who have taken shelter of Lord Kṛṣṇa or His devotee can appreciate and fathom this subject matter. The only ones who will not accept this truth are those who are inimical toward Lord Kṛṣṇa and who want to be the Supreme Lord themselves because of a perverted mind. As Lord Kṛṣṇa says in the Bhagavad-gītā (9.11), "Fools deride Me when I descend in the human form." Such men are envious of the Lord. The truth about Lord Kṛṣṇa and His transcendental position can never enter such confused and deluded brains.</span>

Luxury (SB)

2009-07-13T05:00:16Z

Archana:

{{terms|"luxuries"|"luxurious"|"luxuriously"|"luxury"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|19Apr09}}

{{last|13Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=20|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|20}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Luxury|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

== Srimad-Bhagavatam ==

=== SB Canto 1 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''What is the need of an artificial luxurious life of cinema, cars, radio, flesh and hotels? Has this civilization produced anything but quarreling individually and nationally? Has this civilization enhanced the cause of equality and fraternity by sending thousands of men into a hellish factory and the war fields at the whims of a particular man?'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.10.4|SB 1.10.4, Purport]]:''' The basic principle of economic development is centered on land and cows. The necessities of human society are food grains, fruits, milk, minerals, clothing, wood, etc. One requires all these items to fulfill the material needs of the body. Certainly one does not require flesh and fish or iron tools and machinery. During the regime of Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira, all over the world there were regulated rainfalls. Rainfalls are not in the control of the human being. The heavenly King Indradeva is the controller of rains, and he is the servant of the Lord. When the Lord is obeyed by the king and the people under the king's administration, there are regulated rains from the horizon, and these rains are the causes of all varieties of production on the land. Not only do regulated rains help ample production of grains and fruits, but when they combine with astronomical influences there is ample production of valuable stones and pearls. Grains and vegetables can sumptuously feed a man and animals, and a fatty cow delivers enough milk to supply a man sumptuously with vigor and vitality. If there is enough milk, enough grains, enough fruit, enough cotton, enough silk and enough jewels, then why do the people need cinemas, houses of prostitution, slaughterhouses, etc.? What is the need of an artificial luxurious life of cinema, cars, radio, flesh and hotels? Has this civilization produced anything but quarreling individually and nationally? Has this civilization enhanced the cause of equality and fraternity by sending thousands of men into a hellish factory and the war fields at the whims of a particular man?</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Human civilizations should depend on the production of material nature without artificially attempting economic development to turn the world into a chaos of artificial greed and power only for the purpose of artificial luxuries and sense gratification.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.10.4|SB 1.10.4, Purport]]:''' We are all creatures of material nature. In the Bhagavad-gītā it is said that the Lord Himself is the seed-giving father and material nature is the mother of all living beings in all shapes. Thus mother material nature has enough foodstuff both for animals and for men, by the grace of the Father Almighty, Śrī Kṛṣṇa. The human being is the elder brother of all other living beings. He is endowed with intelligence more powerful than animals for realizing the course of nature and the indications of the Almighty Father. Human civilizations should depend on the production of material nature without artificially attempting economic development to turn the world into a chaos of artificial greed and power only for the purpose of artificial luxuries and sense gratification. This is but the life of dogs and hogs.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Gold, jewels, pearls and valuable stones were used in the luxurious royal ceremonies. They are all nature's gifts.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.10.17|SB 1.10.17, Purport]]:''' Gold, jewels, pearls and valuable stones were used in the luxurious royal ceremonies. They are all nature's gifts and are produced by the hills, oceans, etc., by the order of the Lord, when man does not waste his valuable time in producing unwanted things in the name of necessities. By so-called development of industrial enterprises, they are now using pots of gutta-percha instead of metals like gold, silver, brass and copper. They are using margarine instead of purified butter, and one fourth of the city population has no shelter.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The demigods are more luxurious than human beings, but all of them are obedient to the orders of the Supreme Lord. '''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.19.18|SB 1.19.18, Purport]]:''' Even up to the time of Mahārāja Parīkṣit there were interplanetary communications, and the news of Mahārāja Parīkṣit's fasting unto death to attain salvation reached the higher planets in the sky where the intelligent demigods live. The demigods are more luxurious than human beings, but all of them are obedient to the orders of the Supreme Lord. There is no one in the heavenly planets who is an atheist or nonbeliever. Thus any devotee of the Lord on the surface of the earth is always praised by them, and in the case of Mahārāja Parīkṣit they were greatly delighted and thus gave tokens of honor by scattering flowers over the earth and by beating celestial drums. A demigod takes pleasure in seeing someone go back to Godhead. He is always pleased with a devotee of the Lord, so much so that by his adhidaivic powers he may help the devotees in all respects. And by their actions, the Lord is pleased with them. There is an invisible chain of complete cooperation between the Lord, the demigods and the devotee of the Lord on earth.</span>

=== SB Canto 3 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The demigods live far more luxuriously than human beings, yet they are all devotees of the Lord.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.5.7|SB 3.5.7, Purport]]:''' The demigods, or the living entities who live in the higher planets, are far superior to human beings. Since they have better arrangements for living conditions, they live far more luxuriously than human beings, yet they are all devotees of the Lord. The Lord incarnates in different forms, such as those of a fish, a tortoise, a hog, and a combined lion and man, just to give protection to civilized man, the cow and the demigods, who are directly responsible for the regulative life of progressive self-realization. The whole system of the material creation is planned so that the conditioned souls may have the opportunity for self-realization. One who takes advantage of such an arrangement is called a demigod or civilized man. The cow is meant to help maintain such a high standard of living.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''There is no doubt that on other planets there are also inhabitants like us, sometimes with greater intelligence and greater opulence. The living conditions for those of greater intelligence are more luxurious than on this earth.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.5.8|SB 3.5.8, Purport]]:''' In Bhagavad-gītā we find it said by the Lord that the living entities are sarva-gata, or present in every sphere of life. So there is no doubt that on other planets there are also inhabitants like us, sometimes with greater intelligence and greater opulence. The living conditions for those of greater intelligence are more luxurious than on this earth. There are also planets where no sunlight reaches, and there are living entities who must live there due to their past deeds. All such plans for living conditions are made by the Supreme Lord, and Vidura requested Maitreya to describe this for the sake of further enlightenment.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Although their standard of life is far more advanced in culture, enjoyment, luxury, beauty, education and duration of life, the demigods are always fully God conscious.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.5.49|SB 3.5.49, Purport]]:''' The planetary systems above the earth are especially meant for the higher intellectuals, called demigods. They are called demigods because although their standard of life is far more advanced in culture, enjoyment, luxury, beauty, education and duration of life, they are always fully God conscious. Such demigods are always ready to render service to the Supreme Lord because they are perfectly aware of the fact that every living entity is constitutionally an eternal subordinate servitor of the Lord.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Those who are addicted to the decoration of the body, which is finally eatable by dogs, very luxuriously maintain it as the self. '''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.14.28|SB 3.14.28, Purport]]:''' Lord Śiva never accepts any luxurious dress, garland, ornament or ointment. But those who are addicted to the decoration of the body, which is finally eatable by dogs, very luxuriously maintain it as the self. Such persons do not understand Lord Śiva, but they approach him for luxurious material comforts. There are two kinds of devotees of Lord Śiva. One class is the gross materialist seeking only bodily comforts from Lord Śiva, and the other class desires to become one with him. They are mostly impersonalists and prefer to chant śivo'ham, "I am Śiva," or "After liberation I shall become one with Lord Śiva." In other words, the karmīs and jñānīs are generally devotees of Lord Śiva, but they do not properly understand his real purpose in life.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Lord Śiva desires that all luxurious articles, such as nice garments, garlands, ornaments and cosmetics, be given to Lord Kṛṣṇa only, because Kṛṣṇa is the real enjoyer.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.14.28|SB 3.14.28, Purport]]:''' Sometimes so-called devotees of Lord Śiva imitate him in using poisonous intoxicants. Lord Śiva once swallowed an ocean of poison, and thus his throat became blue. The imitation Śivas try to follow him by indulging in poisons, and thus they are ruined. The real purpose of Lord Śiva is to serve the Soul of the soul, Lord Kṛṣṇa. He desires that all luxurious articles, such as nice garments, garlands, ornaments and cosmetics, be given to Lord Kṛṣṇa only, because Kṛṣṇa is the real enjoyer. He refuses to accept such luxurious items himself because they are only meant for Kṛṣṇa. However, since they do not know this purpose of Lord Śiva, foolish persons either laugh at him or profitlessly try to imitate him.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Devahūti looked completely pure although it seemed that she was living in a luxurious way.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.33.28|SB 3.33.28, Purport]]:''' Because she was always in trance in transcendental bliss, the thought of the Personality of Godhead was always carefully fixed in her mind. She did not become thin, for she was taken care of by the celestial maidservants created by her husband. It is said, according to the Āyur-vedic medical science, that if one is free from anxieties he generally becomes fat. Devahūti, being situated in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, had no mental anxieties, and therefore her body did not become thin. It is customary in the renounced order of life that one should not take any service from a servant or maid, but Devahūti was being served by the celestial maidservants. This may appear to be against the spiritual concept of life, but just as fire is still beautiful even when surrounded by smoke, she looked completely pure although it seemed that she was living in a luxurious way.</span>

=== SB Canto 4 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''It is recommended in Bhagavad-gītā that one should accept as much food as necessary to keep the body fit, but one should not eat for luxury.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.8.72|SB 4.8.72, Purport]]:''' Kapittha is a flower which is known in Indian vernacular as kayeta. We do not find an English equivalent for the name of this flower, but its fruit is generally not accepted by human beings; it is eaten by monkeys in the forest. Dhruva Mahārāja, however, accepted such fruits, not for luxurious feasting but just to keep his body and soul together. The body needs food, but a devotee should not accept foodstuff to satisfy the tongue in sense gratification. It is recommended in Bhagavad-gītā that one should accept as much food as necessary to keep the body fit, but one should not eat for luxury. Dhruva Mahārāja is an ācārya, and by undergoing severe austerities and penances he teaches us how one should execute devotional service.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''We simply ask that one observe the four prohibitive rules, chant sixteen rounds and, instead of indulging in luxurious eating for the tongue, simply accept prasāda offered to the Lord.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.8.72|SB 4.8.72, Purport]]:''' As far as our ISKCON movement is concerned, we simply ask that one observe the four prohibitive rules, chant sixteen rounds and, instead of indulging in luxurious eating for the tongue, simply accept prasāda offered to the Lord. This does not mean that with our fasting the Lord should also fast. The Lord should be given foodstuff which is as nice as possible. But we should not make it a point to satisfy our own tongues. As far as possible we should accept simple foodstuff, just to keep the body and soul together to execute devotional service.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Sometimes it is found that an initiated person, in the name of prasāda, eats very luxurious foodstuffs.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.26.13|SB 4.26.13, Purport]]:''' Simple food like rice, dhal, capātīs, vegetables, milk and sugar constitute a balanced diet, but sometimes it is found that an initiated person, in the name of prasāda, eats very luxurious foodstuffs. Due to his past sinful life he becomes attracted by Cupid and eats good food voraciously. It is clearly visible that when a neophyte in Kṛṣṇa consciousness eats too much, he falls down. Instead of being elevated to pure Kṛṣṇa consciousness, he becomes attracted by Cupid. The so-called brahmacārī becomes agitated by women, and the vānaprastha may again become captivated into having sex with his wife. Or he may begin to search out another wife.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''When both husband and wife follow the regulative principles of austerity, they remain silent and are not agitated by sex impulses. At such a time both husband and wife are benefited spiritually. One can attain this stage of life by completely giving up a luxurious mode of life.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.28.44|SB 4.28.44, Purport]]:''' When one begins to burn firewood, there is smoke and agitation in the beginning. Although there are so many disturbances in the beginning, once the fire is completely set, the firewood burns steadily. Similarly, when both husband and wife follow the regulative principles of austerity, they remain silent and are not agitated by sex impulses. At such a time both husband and wife are benefited spiritually. One can attain this stage of life by completely giving up a luxurious mode of life.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''In the vānaprastha stage the wife is expected to give up all luxurious habits.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.28.44|SB 4.28.44, Purport]]:''' In this verse the word cīra-vāsā refers to very old torn garments. The wife especially should remain austere, not desiring luxurious dresses and living standards. She should accept only the bare necessities of life and minimize her eating and sleeping. There should be no question of mating. Simply by engaging in the service of her exalted husband, who must be a pure devotee, the wife will never be agitated by sex impulses. The vānaprastha stage is exactly like this. Although the wife remains with the husband, she undergoes severe austerities and penances so that although both husband and wife live together, there is no question of sex. In this way both husband and wife can live together perpetually. Since the wife is weaker than the husband, this weakness is expressed in this verse with the words upa patim. Upa means "near to," or "almost equal to." Being a man, the husband is generally more advanced than his wife. Nonetheless, the wife is expected to give up all luxurious habits. She should not even dress nicely or comb her hair. Hair combing is one of the main businesses of women. In the vānaprastha stage the wife should not take care of her hair. Thus her hair will become tangled in knots. Consequently the wife will no longer be attractive to the husband, and she herself will no longer be agitated by sex impulses. In this way both husband and wife can advance in spiritual consciousness. This advanced stage is called the paramahaṁsa stage, and once it is obtained, both husband and wife can be actually liberated from bodily consciousness. If the disciple remains steady in the service of the spiritual master, he need no longer fear falling down into the clutches of māyā.</span>

=== SB Canto 5 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Pūrvacitti lived with Āgnīdhra for many thousands of years and luxuriously enjoyed both worldly and heavenly happiness.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 5.2.18|SB 5.2.18, Translation]]: Attracted by the intelligence, learning, youth, beauty, behavior, opulence and magnanimity of Āgnīdhra, the King of Jambūdvīpa and master of all heroes, Pūrvacitti lived with him for many thousands of years and luxuriously enjoyed both worldly and heavenly happiness.'''</span>

=== SB Canto 7 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Becoming the master of all places, including the residence of Indra, whom he had driven out, Hiraṇyakaśipu began enjoying life in great luxury and thus became mad.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 7.4 Summary|SB 7.4 Summary]]:''' By severe austerities, Hiraṇyakaśipu satisfied Lord Brahmā and obtained the benedictions he desired. After he received these benedictions, his body, which had been almost entirely consumed, was revived with full beauty and a luster like gold. Nonetheless, he continued to be envious of Lord Viṣṇu, unable to forget Lord Viṣṇu's having killed his brother. Hiraṇyakaśipu conquered everyone in the ten directions and the three worlds and brought all living entities, both demigods and asuras, under his control. Becoming the master of all places, including the residence of Indra, whom he had driven out, he began enjoying life in great luxury and thus became mad.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''An opulent householder can collect luxurious paraphernalia for Deity worship, and consequently for householder devotees the worship of the Deity is compulsory.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 7.5.23-24|SB 7.5.23-24, Purport]]:''' It is therefore recommended that initiated devotees follow the principles of Nārada-pañcarātra by worshiping the Deity in the temple. Especially for householder devotees who are opulent in material possessions, the path of Deity worship is strongly recommended. An opulent householder devotee who does not engage his hard-earned money in the service of the Lord is called a miser. One should not engage paid brāhmaṇas to worship the Deity. If one does not personally worship the Deity but engages paid servants instead, he is considered lazy, and his worship of the Deity is called artificial. An opulent householder can collect luxurious paraphernalia for Deity worship, and consequently for householder devotees the worship of the Deity is compulsory.</span>

=== SB Canto 10.1 to 10.13 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''As Sudāmā viewed this luxurious opulence of all varieties, the brāhmaṇa calmly reasoned to himself about his unexpected prosperity.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 10.81.29-32|SB 10.81.29-32, Translation]]: In Sudāmā's home were beds as soft and white as the foam of milk, with bedsteads made of ivory and ornamented with gold. There were also couches with golden legs, as well as royal cāmara fans, golden thrones, soft cushions and gleaming canopies hung with strings of pearls. Upon the walls of sparkling crystal glass, inlaid with precious emeralds, shone jeweled lamps, and the women in the palace were all adorned with precious gems. As he viewed this luxurious opulence of all varieties, the brāhmaṇa calmly reasoned to himself about his unexpected prosperity.'''</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The brahmacārī should never accept a luxurious or sensuous sitting place. '''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 11.17.23|SB 11.17.23, Translation]]: The brahmacārī should regularly dress with a belt of straw and deerskin garments. He should wear matted hair, carry a rod and waterpot and be decorated with akṣa beads and a sacred thread. Carrying pure kuśa grass in his hand, he should never accept a luxurious or sensuous sitting place. He should not unnecessarily polish his teeth, nor should he bleach and iron his clothes.'''</span>

Illusory energy (BG)

2009-07-10T02:04:43Z

Archana:

{{terms|"illusory energy"|"illusory energies"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Madhavananda| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|08Dec08}}

{{last|10Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=18|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|18}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Maya the Illusory Energy|1]]

[[Category:Compilations from Books]]

== Bhagavad-gita As It Is ==

=== BG Chapters 1 - 6 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''If both of them are deluded by the illusory energy (māyā), then there is no need of one being the instructor and the other the instructed.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 2.13|BG 2.13, Purport]]:''' When the sky is reflected in water, the reflections represent both the sun and the moon and the stars also. The stars can be compared to the living entities and the sun or the moon to the Supreme Lord. The individual fragmental spirit soul is represented by Arjuna, and the Supreme Soul is the Personality of Godhead Śrī Kṛṣṇa. They are not on the same level, as it will be apparent in the beginning of the Fourth Chapter. If Arjuna is on the same level with Kṛṣṇa, and Kṛṣṇa is not superior to Arjuna, then their relationship of instructor and instructed becomes meaningless. If both of them are deluded by the illusory energy (māyā), then there is no need of one being the instructor and the other the instructed. Such instruction would be useless because, in the clutches of māyā, no one can be an authoritative instructor. Under the circumstances, it is admitted that Lord Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Lord, superior in position to the living entity, Arjuna, who is a forgetful soul deluded by māyā.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The Māyāvādī cannot explain how the individual soul came into existence simply by ignorance and consequently became covered by the illusory energy. '''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 2.23|BG 2.23, Purport]]:''' The Māyāvādī cannot explain how the individual soul came into existence simply by ignorance and consequently became covered by the illusory energy. Nor was it ever possible to cut the individual souls from the original Supreme Soul; rather, the individual souls are eternally separated parts of the Supreme Soul. Because they are atomic individual souls eternally (sanātana), they are prone to be covered by the illusory energy, and thus they become separated from the association of the Supreme Lord, just as the sparks of a fire, although one in quality with the fire, are prone to be extinguished when out of the fire. In the Varāha Purāṇa, the living entities are described as separated parts and parcels of the Supreme. They are eternally so, according to the Bhagavad-gītā also. So, even after being liberated from illusion, the living entity remains a separate identity, as is evident from the teachings of the Lord to Arjuna. Arjuna became liberated by the knowledge received from Kṛṣṇa, but he never became one with Kṛṣṇa.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The spirit soul has to be engaged in the good work of Kṛṣṇa consciousness; otherwise it will be engaged in occupations dictated by illusory energy. '''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 3.5|BG 3.5, Purport]]:''' It is not a question of embodied life, but it is the nature of the soul to be always active. Without the presence of the spirit soul, the material body cannot move. The body is only a dead vehicle to be worked by the spirit soul, which is always active and cannot stop even for a moment. As such, the spirit soul has to be engaged in the good work of Kṛṣṇa consciousness; otherwise it will be engaged in occupations dictated by illusory energy. In contact with material energy, the spirit soul acquires material modes, and to purify the soul from such affinities it is necessary to engage in the prescribed duties enjoined in the śāstras. But if the soul is engaged in his natural function of Kṛṣṇa consciousness, whatever he is able to do is good for him.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The effects of a sinful man's knowledge are taken away by the illusory energy of the Lord.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 3.6|BG 3.6, Purport]]:''' There are many pretenders who refuse to work in Kṛṣṇa consciousness but make a show of meditation, while actually dwelling within the mind upon sense enjoyment. Such pretenders may also speak on dry philosophy in order to bluff sophisticated followers, but according to this verse these are the greatest cheaters. For sense enjoyment one can act in any capacity of the social order, but if one follows the rules and regulations of his particular status, he can make gradual progress in purifying his existence. But he who makes a show of being a yogī while actually searching for the objects of sense gratification must be called the greatest cheater, even though he sometimes speaks of philosophy. His knowledge has no value, because the effects of such a sinful man's knowledge are taken away by the illusory energy of the Lord. Such a pretender's mind is always impure, and therefore his show of yogic meditation has no value whatsoever.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The conditioned souls within the clutches of the illusory energy are all anxious to attain peace in the material world. '''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 5.29|BG 5.29, Purport]]:''' The conditioned souls within the clutches of the illusory energy are all anxious to attain peace in the material world. But they do not know the formula for peace, which is explained in this part of the Bhagavad-gītā. The greatest peace formula is simply this: Lord Kṛṣṇa is the beneficiary in all human activities. Men should offer everything to the transcendental service of the Lord because He is the proprietor of all planets and the demigods thereon. No one is greater than He.</span>

<span class="q_heading">''' When the mind is misled by the external, illusory energy, one becomes entangled in material activities.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 6.7|BG 6.7, Purport]]:''' Actually, every living entity is intended to abide by the dictation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is seated in everyone's heart as Paramātmā. When the mind is misled by the external, illusory energy, one becomes entangled in material activities. Therefore, as soon as one's mind is controlled through one of the yoga systems, one should be considered to have already reached the destination. One has to abide by superior dictation. When one's mind is fixed on the superior nature, he has no alternative but to follow the dictation of the Supreme.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Whenever a person tries to escape the clutches of the illusory energy, she tries to defeat the practitioner by various allurements.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 6.37|BG 6.37, Purport]]:''' To be doubly assured, Arjuna is asking Lord Kṛṣṇa to confirm His former statement. One may sincerely accept the path of self-realization, but the process of cultivation of knowledge and the practice of the eightfold yoga system are generally very difficult for this age. Therefore, despite constant endeavor one may fail, for many reasons. First of all, one may not be sufficiently serious about following the process. To pursue the transcendental path is more or less to declare war on the illusory energy. Consequently, whenever a person tries to escape the clutches of the illusory energy, she tries to defeat the practitioner by various allurements. A conditioned soul is already allured by the modes of material energy, and there is every chance of being allured again, even while performing transcendental disciplines. This is called yogāc calita-mānasaḥ: deviation from the transcendental path. Arjuna is inquisitive to know the results of deviation from the path of self-realization. [</span>

=== BG Chapters 7 - 12 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''But although life is temporary and we do not know what we are going to be in the next life, by the spell of this illusory energy we consider ourselves in terms of this bodily conception of life, and we thus think that we are American, Indian, Russian, or brāhmaṇa. Hindu, Muslim, etc.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 7.13|BG 7.13, Purport]]:''' I may either be a brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya or whatever-in any case, this life is temporary. But although life is temporary and we do not know what we are going to be in the next life, by the spell of this illusory energy we consider ourselves in terms of this bodily conception of life, and we thus think that we are American, Indian, Russian, or brāhmaṇa. Hindu, Muslim, etc. And if we become entangled with the modes of material nature, then we forget the Supreme Personality of Godhead who is behind all these modes. So Lord Kṛṣṇa says that living entities deluded by these three modes of nature do not understand that behind the material background is the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa, being the Lord of the illusory energy, can order this insurmountable energy to release the conditioned soul. '''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 7.14|BG 7.14, Purport]]:''' Another meaning of guṇa is rope; it is to be understood that the conditioned soul is tightly tied by the ropes of illusion. A man bound by the hands and feet cannot free himself—he must be helped by a person who is unbound. Because the bound cannot help the bound, the rescuer must be liberated. Therefore, only Lord Kṛṣṇa, or His bona fide representative the spiritual master, can release the conditioned soul. Without such superior help, one cannot be freed from the bondage of material nature. Devotional service, or Kṛṣṇa consciousness, can help one gain such release. Kṛṣṇa, being the Lord of the illusory energy, can order this insurmountable energy to release the conditioned soul. He orders this release out of His causeless mercy on the surrendered soul and out of His paternal affection for the living entity, who is originally a beloved son of the Lord. Therefore surrender unto the lotus feet of the Lord is the only means to get free from the clutches of the stringent material nature.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''After his deliverance, the child forgets the difficulties of birth and forgets his deliverer also, being influenced by māyā, the illusory energy.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 7.15|BG 7.15, Purport]]:''' We get information from revealed scriptures that when the baby is in the mother's womb (an extremely uncomfortable situation) he prays to God for deliverance and promises to worship Him alone as soon as he gets out. To pray to God when he is in difficulty is a natural instinct in every living being because he is eternally related with God. But after his deliverance, the child forgets the difficulties of birth and forgets his deliverer also, being influenced by māyā, the illusory energy.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The illusory energy misguides the duṣkṛtī, and therefore they disobey the Supreme Lord.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 7.15|BG 7.15, Purport]]:''' The next class of duṣkṛtī is called māyayāpahṛta-jñānāḥ, or those persons whose erudite knowledge has been nullified by the influence of illusory material energy. They are mostly very learned fellows—great philosophers, poets, literati, scientists, etc.—but the illusory energy misguides them, and therefore they disobey the Supreme Lord.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Why does the all-powerful God give facilities to the living entities for enjoying this material world and so let them fall into the trap of the illusory energy?'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 7.21|BG 7.21, Purport]]:''' Some may ask why the all-powerful God gives facilities to the living entities for enjoying this material world and so lets them fall into the trap of the illusory energy. The answer is that if the Supreme Lord as Supersoul does not give such facilities, then there is no meaning to independence. Therefore He gives everyone full independence—whatever one likes—but His ultimate instruction we find in the Bhagavad-gītā: one should give up all other engagements and fully surrender unto Him. That will make man happy.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The illusory energy is manifested in the duality of desire and hate.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 7.27|BG 7.27, Purport]]:''' The real constitutional position of the living entity is that of subordination to the Supreme Lord, who is pure knowledge. When one is deluded into separation from this pure knowledge, he becomes controlled by the illusory energy and cannot understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The illusory energy is manifested in the duality of desire and hate. Due to desire and hate, the ignorant person wants to become one with the Supreme Lord and envies Kṛṣṇa as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Pure devotees, who are not deluded or contaminated by desire and hate, can understand that Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa appears by His internal potencies, but those who are deluded by duality and nescience think that the Supreme Personality of Godhead is created by material energies. This is their misfortune. Such deluded persons, symptomatically, dwell in dualities of dishonor and honor, misery and happiness, woman and man, good and bad, pleasure and pain, etc., thinking, "This is my wife; this is my house; I am the master of this house; I am the husband of this wife." These are the dualities of delusion. Those who are so deluded by dualities are completely foolish and therefore cannot understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Devotional service is more or less a declaration of war against the illusory energy. '''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 9.30|BG 9.30, Purport]]:''' One should not misunderstand that a devotee in transcendental devotional service can act in all kinds of abominable ways; this verse only refers to an accident due to the strong power of material connections. Devotional service is more or less a declaration of war against the illusory energy. As long as one is not strong enough to fight the illusory energy, there may be accidental falldowns. But when one is strong enough, he is no longer subjected to such falldowns, as previously explained. No one should take advantage of this verse and commit nonsense and think that he is still a devotee. If he does not improve in his character by devotional service, then it is to be understood that he is not a high devotee.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Fear is caused by our absorption in the illusory energy.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 10.4-5|BG 10.4-5, Purport]]:''' If we want to get free from anxiety, then the best course is to understand Kṛṣṇa and be situated always in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. In that way we will be free from all fear. In the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (11.2.37) it is stated, bhayaṁ dvitīyābhiniveśataḥ syāt: fear is caused by our absorption in the illusory energy. But those who are free from the illusory energy, those who are confident that they are not the material body, that they are spiritual parts of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and who are therefore engaged in the transcendental service of the Supreme Godhead, have nothing to fear. Their future is very bright. This fear is a condition of persons who are not in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Abhayam, fearlessness, is possible only for one in Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The patriarchs, Śiva and others are created by Me, though they do not know that they are created by Me because they are deluded by My illusory energy.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 10.8|BG 10.8, Purport]]:''' In the Mokṣa-dharma Kṛṣṇa also says,

:prajāpatiṁ ca rudraṁ cāpy
:aham eva sṛjāmi vai
:tau hi māṁ na vijānīto
:mama māyā-vimohitau

"The patriarchs, Śiva and others are created by Me, though they do not know that they are created by Me because they are deluded by My illusory energy."</span>

=== BG Chapters 13 - 18 ===

<span class="q_heading">''' Animal life is always miserable, although, under the spell of the illusory energy, māyā, the animals do not understand this. '''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 14.16|BG 14.16, Purport]]:''' As far as the mode of ignorance is concerned, the performer is without knowledge, and therefore all his activities result in present misery, and afterwards he will go on toward animal life. Animal life is always miserable, although, under the spell of the illusory energy, māyā, the animals do not understand this. Slaughtering poor animals is also due to the mode of ignorance. The animal killers do not know that in the future the animal will have a body suitable to kill them. That is the law of nature. In human society, if one kills a man he has to be hanged. That is the law of the state. Because of ignorance, people do not perceive that there is a complete state controlled by the Supreme Lord. Every living creature is a son of the Supreme Lord, and He does not tolerate even an ant's being killed. One has to pay for it. So indulgence in animal killing for the taste of the tongue is the grossest kind of ignorance. A human being has no need to kill animals, because God has supplied so many nice things. If one indulges in meat-eating anyway, it is to be understood that he is acting in ignorance and is making his future very dark. Of all kinds of animal killing, the killing of cows is most vicious because the cow gives us all kinds of pleasure by supplying milk. Cow slaughter is an act of the grossest type of ignorance. In the Vedic literature (Ṛg Veda 9.46.4) the words gobhiḥ prīṇita-matsaram indicate that one who, being fully satisfied by milk, is desirous of killing the cow is in the grossest ignorance.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''To become free from the illusory energy is to understand Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and agree to act according to His order.'''</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 18.73|BG 18.73, Purport]]:''' When a person is liberated, his illusion is over, and he voluntarily surrenders unto the Supreme to act according to His desires. The last illusion, the last snare of māyā to trap the living entity, is the proposition that he is God. The living entity thinks that he is no longer a conditioned soul, but God. He is so unintelligent that he does not think that if he were God, then how could he be in doubt? That he does not consider. So that is the last snare of illusion. Actually to become free from the illusory energy is to understand Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and agree to act according to His order.</span>

Don't become discouraged

2009-07-09T07:27:51Z

Archana:

{{terms|"becoming discouraged"|"become discouraged"|"became discouraged"|"becomes discouraged"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Vrindi| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|28Dec08}}

{{last|09Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=2|SB=0|CC=0|OB=2|Lec=1|Con=6|Let=7}}

{{total|18}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:become]]

[[Category:Discouragement]]

== Bhagavad-gita As It Is ==

=== BG Chapters 1 - 6 ===

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 6.24|BG 6.24, Purport]]:''' The yoga practitioner should be determined and should patiently prosecute the practice without deviation. One should be sure of success at the end and pursue this course with great perseverance, not becoming discouraged if there is any delay in the attainment of success. Success is sure for the rigid practitioner.</span>

<span class="BG-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:BG 6.24|BG 6.24, Purport]]:''' The yoga practitioner should be determined and should patiently prosecute the practice without deviation. One should be sure of success at the end and pursue this course with great perseverance, not becoming discouraged if there is any delay in the attainment of success. Success is sure for the rigid practitioner.</span>

== Other Books by Srila Prabhupada ==

=== Nectar of Devotion ===

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:NOD 21|Nectar of Devotion 21]]:''' There was a fight between Kṛṣṇa and King Jāmbavān, and Kṛṣṇa was to take the valuable Syamantaka jewel from the King. The King tried to hide himself in the forest, but Kṛṣṇa would not become discouraged. Kṛṣṇa finally got the jewel by seeking out the King with great steadfastness.</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:NOD 42|Nectar of Devotion 42]]:''' Another friend once informed Kṛṣṇa, "When one of Your friends was feeling much separation from You, there were tears covering his lotus eyes, and so the black drones of sleep became discouraged from entering his eyes and left that place." When there is a lotus flower, the black drones fly into it to collect honey. The eyes of Kṛṣṇa's friend are compared to the lotus flower, and because they were full of tears the black drones of sleep could not collect honey from his lotus eyes and therefore left the place. In other words, because he was too much afflicted, his eyes were full of tears, and he could not sleep. This is an example of staying up at night because of separation from Kṛṣṇa.</span>

== Lectures ==

=== Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 6.16-24 -- Los Angeles, February 17, 1969|Lecture on BG 6.16-24 -- Los Angeles, February 17, 1969]]:''' Devotee: "One should be sure of success at the end and pursue his course with great perseverance, not becoming discouraged if there is any delay in the attainment of success."
Prabhupāda: Determination means that one has to continue with patience and perseverance. I'm not getting the desired result. "Oh what is this Kṛṣṇa consciousness, I give up." No. Determination. It is a fact. Because Kṛṣṇa is saying this it must happen. There is nice example. That a girl is married to a husband. She's hankering after a child. So if she thinks that "Now I am married, I must have immediately a child." Is it possible? Just have patience. You just become faithful wife, serve your husband, and let your love grown up and because you are husband and wife, it is sure you'll have children. But don't be impatient. Similarly, when you are in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, your perfection is guaranteed. But but you'll have patience, determination. That "I must execute. I should not be impatient." That impatience is due to loss of determination. And how that loss determination is there? Due to excessive sex life. These are all consequences</span>

== Conversations and Morning Walks ==

=== 1975 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- May 14, 1975, Perth|Morning Walk -- May 14, 1975, Perth]]:'''

Prabhupāda: No, it is disappointment. It is simply disappoint... That is not solution. But people will do that. When the one is mad he doesn't know what to do—"Let me go to the forest." Achinna dāra-draviṇaṁ gacchanti giri-kānanam, it is said. Giri means mountain, and kānanam means forest. Giving up their hearth and home... They are already giving up the home, wife, children, and going away. Everybody doing that.

Paramahaṁsa: Actually, in so many cases the hippies, they went to the forest, and because there was no standard of spiritual life there, they became discouraged also. They ran into the same problems in the forest that they had in the cities.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- November 1, 1975, Nairobi|Morning Walk -- November 1, 1975, Nairobi]]:'''

Brahmānanda: That because in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam the knowledge there contradicts the mundane scientific knowledge, people who had some faith in Kṛṣṇa become discouraged and turn away from Kṛṣṇa.

Prabhupāda: Let him go away. Don't care for him. Let all the fools go away. There is Bengali proverb, "Instead of maintaining some bad cows, let the cowshed be vacant." We shall prefer the cowshed vacant, no cow, than keeping all bad cows who does not give any milk, create disturbance.</span>

=== 1976 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Garden Conversation -- June 23, 1976, New Vrindaban|Garden Conversation -- June 23, 1976, New Vrindaban]]:'''

Prabhupāda: The yoga practitioner should be determined and should patiently prosecute the practice without deviation. One should be sure of success at the end and pursue this course with great perseverance, not becoming discouraged if there is any delay in the attainment of success.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- September 16, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- September 16, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Especially in your country. Packing is more important than the... They sent me some presentation in a huge package.

Haṁsadūta: Consequently those persons who are farmers, they become discouraged.

Prabhupāda: Now it has become a problem how to throw these packings.</span>

=== 1977 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 21, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 21, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]:'''

Hari-śauri: If they don't get some result from their activity, they become discouraged.

Rāmeśvara: In other words, sometimes...

Prabhupāda: Now, who said that "You don't bring money"? But I am not discouraging you, even if you don't bring money.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation "GBC Resolutions" -- March 1, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversation "GBC Resolutions" -- March 1, 1977, Mayapura]]:'''

Prabhupāda: So what you have decided? Yogeśvara was doing nice in translation, his wife was doing nice. So why should we lose these important hands?

Rāmeśvara: He hasn't been working at the French BBT for many months. He gave that up some time ago and was working with his wife at the gurukula.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: He told me that he was frustrated. That's why he gave it up. When he was in New York he told me that had become discouraged.</span>

== Correspondence ==

=== 1971 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Stephen -- Bombay 4 January, 1971|Letter to Stephen -- Bombay 4 January, 1971]]:''' So please do not ever become discouraged. That is one of the defects of conditioned life. Simply execute your duties in Krsna's service, chant sincerely, and follow the regulative principles faithfully. If you carry out this simple order of life, all your uncertainties will come to nothing by the grace of the Lord and the whole matter will become clear.</span>

=== 1972 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa, Amogha -- Los Angeles 24 August, 1972|Letter to Madhudvisa, Amogha -- Los Angeles 24 August, 1972]]:''' The first thing is to recruit many devotees there in Australia and send them out to the outlying districts such as Manilla and Hong Kong and Djakarta and other places and build up strength in these areas; otherwise, the one or two devotees in these places will become discouraged.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Dallas 9 September, 1972|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Dallas 9 September, 1972]]:''' Regarding your questions you say that amongst the elder disciples there are still symptoms of greed, anger, strife, bickering, etc., but you are one of them. You are one of the old students, so you fall in that group. So the fighting is among that group, but not amongst the real workers. There was fighting amongst the gopis also, so we cannot expect there will be some utopia without fighting, there is even in the spiritual sky transcendental greed, lust, envy, like that. But that is transcendental. Hamsaduta is maintaining his position of service, so why, even if a little fighting, you should go away? We should never give up our duty. My godbrothers always discouraged me but I did not give up, I am doing my duty and always keeping my spiritual master in front. Even there is some difficulty or hardship, or even my godbrothers may not cooperate or there may be fighting, still, I must perform my duty to my spiritual master and not become discouraged and go away, that is my weakness.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 December, 1972|Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 December, 1972]]:''' Of course, if new men are coming, they may not be expected immediately to take to our regulative principles cent per cent. Therefore we should not be so anxious to induce them to live in the temple. Anyone who lives in the temple must agree to follow the rules and regulations without fail. So if some new man moves in with us he may become discouraged if he is forced in this way. Therefore let them live outside and become gradually convinced in the class why they should accept some austerity, then they will live with us out of their own accord and follow nicely everything. It is very difficult to give up very quickly so many bad habits as you have got in your country, so educate them gradually, first with chanting, and do not be so much anxious to count up so many numbers of new devotees, if such devotees go away later being too early forced. I want to see a few sincere devotees, not many false devotees or pretenders.</span>

=== 1973 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973]]:''' The GBC men are there, the world is divided into 12 zones for gradual development by these, my chosen right hand men. So however you manage it, that you know best, my only point is that I do not like to see you become discouraged as you are indicating, because there is no actual cause for such discouragement.</span>

=== 1975 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Viruha -- Vrindaban 19 April, 1975|Letter to Viruha -- Vrindaban 19 April, 1975]]:''' This body belongs to Krishna and therefore we must always keep it in healthy condition to the best of our ability, but if due to some past sinful activities, we are suffering some bodily miseries we should not become discouraged. Devotional service must continue under all circumstances.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Srutadeva -- Melbourne 19 May, 1975|Letter to Srutadeva -- Melbourne 19 May, 1975]]:''' Don't become discouraged by an so-called problems. Make your program simple, that is to say, always make sure that you are somehow or other engaged in Krishna's service, and the best service is preaching or engaging others in Krishna's service. So continue in this way and be happy.</span>

After initiation (Lectures)

2009-07-08T14:38:07Z

Archana:

{{terms|"after"|"initiation"|"initiate"|"initiated"|"initiates"|"initiating"}}

{{notes|vedabase query: "after initiat*"@10}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|04Apr09}}

{{last|08Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=11|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:After|1]]

[[Category:Initiation|1]]

[[Category:Lectures]]

== Lectures ==

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''One should be very inquisitive. After initiation, ādau gurvāśrayam. This is our system. So just to become enlightened in the spiritual affairs of life... There must be question. If one is actually seeking after spiritual realization, there must be intelligent question.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Rome, May 24, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.2.6 -- Rome, May 24, 1974]]:''' So here Kṛṣṇa came to establish this fact, that "You are neither Roman, nor Indian nor brāhmaṇa nor śūdra. You are My eternal servant. Therefore give up all this nonsense identification." Sarva-dharmān parityajya [Bg. 18.66]. Because due to your wrong identification, you have created so-called "isms:" Hinduism, Muhammadanism, nationalism, this "ism," that "ism." This is all nonsense. This is the understanding of religion. Whatever we have created with the bodily concept of life, they are all nonsense. The real religion is that "I am eternal servant of Kṛṣṇa." That is real religion. Caitanya Mahāprabhu, when He was questioned by Sanātana Gosvāmī, "My dear Sir, I have come to You to surrender to You because You are my spiritual master. You have asked me to give up my family life. So by Your word I have given up. Now I have come to You. So this is my first question." One should be very inquisitive. After initiation, ādau gurvāśrayam. This is our system. So just to become enlightened in the spiritual affairs of life... As Arjuna also said, śiṣyas te 'haṁ śādhi māṁ prapannam [Bg. 2.7]. Similarly, Sanātana Gosvāmī also, he said, "Sir, You asked me. I am now surrendered to You. So this is my question."
What is that question? There must be question. If one is actually seeking after spiritual realization, there must be intelligent question.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If you get, if you think that after getting initiation, "I have become perfect. Now again, whatever nonsense I was doing, I shall go on doing it," then it will be useless.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.16.35 -- Hawaii, January 28, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.16.35 -- Hawaii, January 28, 1974]]:''' Both things are required—guru and Kṛṣṇa. If we are sincere, if we actually want Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa is within your heart. He will help you in meeting the spiritual master, His representative. And by the instruction of the spiritual master, you will develop more and more your Kṛṣṇa consciousness, your original position. This is called devotional service, or bhakti-latā. Bhakti-latā-bīja. Just like one small creeper, first of all to sow the seed and water it, then gradually it spouts and gradually, I mean to say, grows. Similarly, by the mercy of Kṛṣṇa and His representative, guru, spiritual master, you get the seed of bhakti-latā, devotional service, and if you sow it in the heart, mālī haya sei bīja kare āropaṇa. Just like if you take a seed, nice seed, and if you sow it, and pour water little, little, then it will grow and it will become a big tree or big creeper and give you the fruits. You'll enjoy it. Similarly, the bhakti-latā-bīja is given by the spiritual master in cooperation with Kṛṣṇa. That is initiation. This initiation arrangement means sowing the seed of devotional service. Now, if you get, if you think that after getting initiation, "I have become perfect. Now again, whatever nonsense I was doing, I shall go on doing it," then it will be useless. It will be useless. Suppose if you get a seed. If you don't take proper care, water it nicely, then it will not grow; it will be stunned there.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Don't think that after the official ceremony of initiation your business and my business is finished. No. The business begins.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.16.35 -- Hawaii, January 28, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.16.35 -- Hawaii, January 28, 1974]]:''' This initiation process, we take promise from you that no illicit sex, no meat eating, no gambling, no intoxication-before the fire. The fire ceremony means, fire is also representation of yajña-puruṣa, and through fire, the yajña-puruṣa eats, puruṣottama. So there is fire, there is spiritual master, there is śāstra, there is Kṛṣṇa, before—they are all witness. Just like before the high-court judge you promise, "Yes I'll speak... Whatever I'll speak in this court, it is all truth." So this promise the judge knows, and he gives his judgment on that. Similarly, these promises must be kept; otherwise it will be useless. That is your business, the same thing, guru-kṛṣṇa..., that by the mercy of guru, by the mercy of Kṛṣṇa, you get the thing. Now to use the thing properly, that will depend on you. Guru-kṛṣṇa-kṛpāya bhakti-latā-bīja [Cc. Madhya 19.151]. I can give you very nice thing, but you keep it locked up in your treasury and never use it, then what will you do? Mālī haya sei bīja kare āropaṇa. You have to sow it and pour water and see that it is nicely growing. This..., that is very nicely described in rupa-śikṣā, mālī hay sei bīja kare āropaṇa. So don't think that after the official ceremony of initiation your business and my business is finished. No. The business begins. It is not the finishing; it is the beginning. So if you don't go farther, ādau guru-āśrayaḥ... The beginning is to take shelter of guru. That is the beginning. And, adau guru-āśrayaḥ, then the student must be very inquisitive, sad-dharma-pṛcchā. Sādhu-mārga-anugamanam. You'll find all these things, instruction, in The Nectar of Devotion. They are there.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Initiation means beginning or spiritual activities. Initiation means just to begin.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.1.2-5 -- Montreal, October 23, 1968|Lecture on SB 2.1.2-5 -- Montreal, October 23, 1968]]:'''

Guest: What were your activities after your initiation? What were your activities after initiation?

Prabhupāda: Initiation means beginning or spiritual activities. Initiation means just to begin.

Guest: What were your activities after that?

Prabhupāda: Don't you see what are our activities? Is it very secret? You can see what are our activities. We are discussing about Kṛṣṇa. We are talking about Kṛṣṇa. We are chanting about Kṛṣṇa. We are eating about Kṛṣṇa. We are typewriting about Kṛṣṇa. We are dictaphoning about Kṛṣṇa. Don't you see it? Then? Everything engaged in Kṛṣṇa consciousness—that is our activity. The same thing will be there; nothing will be changed. Here we are staying in also big apartment and the down, they are also staying in the similar apartment. But this is called temple, and that is called factory. Why? Here the consciousness is different from the consciousness down. That's all. Nothing has to be changed. Simply the rubberstamp has to be changed. Somebody is signing, "for, on behalf of such and such," and the rubberstamp is changed. We have to change our rubberstamp on behalf of Kṛṣṇa. That's all.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If we follow the regulations, then after initiation, all my sins are washed off.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.15 -- Los Angeles, June 1, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.15 -- Los Angeles, June 1, 1972]]:''' One profit is, by hearing about Kṛṣṇa, he becomes gradually sinless, simply by hearing. Unless we are sinful, we don't come into the material world. So we have to become sinless before going back to home, back to Godhead. Because kingdom of God ... God is pure, the kingdom is pure. No impure living entity can enter there. So one has to become pure. That is also stated in the Bhagavad-gītā. Yeṣām anta-gataṁ pāpam. "One who has completely been freed from all sinful reaction of his life," yeṣāṁ tv anta-gataṁ pāpaṁ janānāṁ puṇya-karmaṇām, "and always engaged in pious activities, no more sinful activities..." So this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is that once he's given chance to erase all the sinful activities and keeping himself intact: no illicit sex, no intoxication, no meat-eating, no gambling. If we follow these regulations, then after initiation, all my sins are washed off. And if I keep myself in that washed—off position, then where is the question of becoming sinful again?</span>

<span class="q_heading">''' After initiation, one should pay dakṣiṇā. That is a system. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.25 -- Los Angeles, June 23, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.25 -- Los Angeles, June 23, 1972]]:''' Just like our King Pṛthu Mahārāja. When the Kumāras preached to him about transcendental knowledge, he very humbly submitted, "My dear spiritual master, you have taught me so nice. I require to give you some dakṣiṇā." Dakṣiṇā, that is required. After initiation, one should pay dakṣiṇā. That is a system. "I should pay dakṣiṇā, but what shall I pay? I haven't got anything as my personal possession. It is already by the mercy of the brāhmaṇas that I am enjoying this kingdom. So it is already belonging to you. My kingdom, it is already belonging to you." That was the system. If any saintly person, brāhmaṇa, will ask from a kṣatriya king, he cannot deny.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''After initiation, one become bona fide student to study all these Vedic literatures. Then he become vipra. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.22 -- Chicago, July 6, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.1.22 -- Chicago, July 6, 1975]]:''' Dvija is not still brāhmaṇa. Dvija means he is initiated, dvija, means second birth. Saṁskārād bhaved dvijaḥ. By reformatory method one is initiated for the second time or second birth. Then he is educated by the Vedic literature. Just like we have got so many books. After initiation, one become bona fide student to study all these Vedic literatures. Then he become vipra. That is brahminical stage. Veda-pāṭhād bhaved vipraḥ. And not only simply reading, but when he realizes what is Brahman, then he is brāhmaṇa. Not easy, the stages.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Initiation means the beginning of becoming a sādhu, not that after initiation immediately he becomes a sādhu. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.7 -- Mayapur, February 14, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.9.7 -- Mayapur, February 14, 1976]]:''' You must strictly follow the regulative principles as given to you by your spiritual master, śāstra. You must follow. Then people will come in contact with you, they will be benefited. Ādau śraddhā tataḥ sādhu-saṅgaḥ [Cc. Madhya 23.14-15], and if he regularly makes sādhu-saṅgaḥ, then the effect will be he will try to become a sādhu. That is initiation. Initiation means the beginning of becoming a sādhu, not that after initiation immediately he becomes a sādhu. If he follows, just like we instruct that you chant at least sixteen rounds, you have no illicit sex, you cannot take any meat, fish, eggs, or you cannot have any intoxication up to drinking tea and smoking, and we say no gambling. This is the process of becoming a sādhu. So ādau śraddhā. This is called bhajana-kriyā.</span>

=== Sri Brahma-samhita Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''In our Back to Godhead there is a picture that a hunter, after being initiated in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, he is loving even the ants.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on Brahma-samhita, Verse 34 -- San Francisco, September 13, 1968 (New-2003)|Lecture on Brahma-samhita, Verse 34 -- San Francisco, September 13, 1968 (New-2003)]]:''' Therefore, this Kṛṣṇa consciousness is very urgent necessity for the human society. They should learn how to love Kṛṣṇa. Then everything will be adjusted, very easily. It is not utopian theory; it is practical. There are many instances, and those who are following, the students in, in our society, ask them how they love others, how they love everyone, because they are..., they are trying to love Kṛṣṇa. So govindam ādi-puruṣaṁ tam ahaṁ bhajāmi. Therefore our process is, try to love the original person. And as soon as you become an expert lover... You will find in, in our Back to Godhead there is a picture that a hunter, after being initiated in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, he is loving even the ants. Those who have seen our Kṛṣṇa pictures.</span>

=== Wedding Ceremonies ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Initiation means beginning. Not that immediately after initiation one becomes perfect.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Initiation Lecture and Bhagavan dasa's Marriage Ceremony -- New Vrindaban, June 4, 1969|Initiation Lecture and Bhagavan dasa's Marriage Ceremony -- New Vrindaban, June 4, 1969]]:''' Therefore in this age, there is no other alternative process for getting out of these material clutches. Simply, the simple process, I mean to say, offered by Lord Caitanya. It is not Caitanya's manufacture; it is authorized from Vedic śāstras, that we have to realize ourself, our destination of life, our mission of this human form of life simply by this process, chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa. And we initiate persons for this mantra. Initiation means beginning. Not that immediately after initiation one becomes perfect.</span>

=== Initiation Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Give them garland. After initiation they'll exchange it.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Deity Installation and Initiation -- Melbourne, April 6, 1972|Deity Installation and Initiation -- Melbourne, April 6, 1972]]:''' So your name is Devadarśana dāsī, "who can see all the demigods." Right hand. (japa) Give them garland. After initiation they'll exchange it. Give them. Give them on the... Yes. On their neck. You can sit down here. Where is that red powder? Get some. You sit there. He sits here. After changing garlands they will change place and the bride will give the powder and cover her head. No, the bride, bridegroom, yes. Come on. Come on.</span>

Hindu scripture

2009-07-08T07:52:40Z

Archana:

{{terms|"Hindu scripture"|"Hindu scriptures"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Sharmila| Ramajayam| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|14Dec08}}

{{last|08Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=9|Con=4|Let=0}}

{{total|15}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Hindu]]

[[Category:Scripture]]

== Srimad-Bhagavatam ==

=== SB Canto 3 ===

<span class="q_heading">''' In the Hindu scriptures, therefore, woman's chastity and devotion to man is greatly emphasized. A woman's attachment to her husband may elevate her to the body of a man in her next life, but a man's attachment to a woman will degrade him, and in his next life he will get the body of a woman. '''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.31.41|SB 3.31.41, Purport]]:''' From this verse it appears that a woman is also supposed to have been a man in his (her) previous life, and due to his attachment to his wife, he now has the body of a woman. Bhagavad-gītā confirms this; a man gets his next life's birth according to what he thinks of at the time of death. If someone is too attached to his wife, naturally he thinks of his wife at the time of death, and in his next life he takes the body of a woman. Similarly, if a woman thinks of her husband at the time of death, naturally she gets the body of a man in the next life. In the Hindu scriptures, therefore, woman's chastity and devotion to man is greatly emphasized. A woman's attachment to her husband may elevate her to the body of a man in her next life, but a man's attachment to a woman will degrade him, and in his next life he will get the body of a woman. We should always remember, as it is stated in Bhagavad-gītā, that both the gross and subtle material bodies are dresses; they are the shirt and coat of the living entity. To be either a woman or a man only involves one's bodily dress. The soul in nature is actually the marginal energy of the Supreme Lord. Every living entity, being classified as energy, is supposed to be originally a woman, or one who is enjoyed. In the body of a man there is a greater opportunity to get out of the material clutches; there is less opportunity in the body of a woman. In this verse it is indicated that the body of a man should not be misused through forming an attachment to women and thus becoming too entangled in material enjoyment, which will result in getting the body of a woman in the next life. A woman is generally fond of household prosperity, ornaments, furniture and dresses. She is satisfied when the husband supplies all these things sufficiently. The relationship between man and woman is very complicated, but the substance is that one who aspires to ascend to the transcendental stage of spiritual realization should be very careful in accepting the association of a woman. In the stage of Kṛṣṇa consciousness, however, such restriction of association may be slackened because if a man's and woman's attachment is not to each other but to Kṛṣṇa, then both of them are equally eligible to get out of the material entanglement and reach the abode of Kṛṣṇa. As it is confirmed in Bhagavad-gītā, anyone who seriously takes to Kṛṣṇa consciousness—whether in the lowest species of life or a woman or of the less intelligent classes, such as the mercantile or laborer class—will go back home, back to Godhead, and reach the abode of Kṛṣṇa. A man should not be attached to a woman, nor should a woman be attached to a man. Both man and woman should be attached to the service of the Lord. Then there is the possibility of liberation from material entanglement for both of them.</span>

== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta ==

=== CC Adi-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''According to Hindu scripture, God’s name is the most powerful hymn.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.212|CC Adi 17.212, Translation]]: “‘According to Hindu scripture, God’s name is the most powerful hymn. If everyone hears the chanting of the name, the potency of the hymn will be lost.'''</span>

== Lectures ==

=== Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">''' There is a ceremony of śrāddha according to Hindu scripture. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.7-11 -- New York, March 2, 1966|Lecture on BG 2.7-11 -- New York, March 2, 1966]]:''' So here is a point, that sometimes we may do something which is approved by the general public, but it may not be approved by the supreme authority. Superficially it may appear very appealing to the sentiment of the public, but factually such thing may not be correct, may not be correct. If we accept Kṛṣṇa as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and "Why He was inducing Arjuna to fight?" It does not mean that He was inducing Arjuna to do something wrong. But from worldly point of view, Arjuna was a very pious man and he was declining to fight, not to kill his kinsmen, not to kill his friends. This... This is a very important point. So he argued, "No, no, if I fight, my people will die, and their wives will become widow, and they will be adulterated, and then, by adulteration, unwanted population will increase, and who will offer śrāddha?" Śrāddha... There is a ceremony of śrāddha according to Hindu scripture. I do not know whether you have in your Christian religion, but according to Hindu, a dead body is offered some respect every year. Just like death anniversary observed, similarly, in the family, the descendants, they offer some foodstuff after some religious ceremony. That is called śrāddha. And it is believed that that offering goes to the dead forefathers. So that is a family religious ceremony. So Arjuna said that "These people will die. Who will offer that ablution to the forefathers?" So from ordinary point of view, from the point of view of a family man, he argued with Kṛṣṇa in so many ways.</span>

<span class="q_heading">''' It is prescribed in the Hindu scripture that the child, when the father dies, the boy has to perform several ceremonies which is called śrāddha ceremony, so that if the father for his sinful acts is in trouble in his next life, this ceremony will protect him.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.11-16 -- New York, October 7, 1966|Lecture on BG 7.11-16 -- New York, October 7, 1966]]:''' For our sinful reaction we have to visit some hell which is known as pun. So it is prescribed in the Hindu scripture that the child, when the father dies, the boy has to perform several ceremonies which is called śrāddha ceremony, so that if the father for his sinful acts is in trouble in his next life, this ceremony will protect him. These are some of the thoughts. And they are true. So putra means pun-nāmno narakād yasmāt trāyate iti putraḥ: "One who delivers the father from the hell which is known as pun, he is called putra."</span>

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''There is no widow marriage according to Hindu scripture.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.1-2 -- London (Tittenhurst), September 13, 1969|Lecture on SB 5.5.1-2 -- London (Tittenhurst), September 13, 1969]]:''' Just like if one man is satisfied with one woman or one woman is satisfied with one man and live peacefully, that is tapasya. Because natural inclination is that "I want to enjoy that man or that woman." But if you can control, that you be satisfied with woman or with one woman, that is called tapasya. That is austerity. That is, voluntarily, you are restraining himself. Tapasya means voluntary restraint. In India, still, the system is followed in conservative families that a widow cannot marry. There is no widow marriage in India. They, the... Manu-saṁhitā, the law-givers, the saintly persons, Manu-saṁhitā... Why widow marriage is prohibited? The idea is generally, everywhere, in all countries, the female population is greater than the male population. So the idea is that she has become widow. She was once married. Now if again she is married, another virgin girl, she does not get the chance of being married. Therefore there is no widow marriage according to Hindu scripture. And a man is allowed, if he is, I mean to say, able man, he can marry more than one wife. Not that simply marry. To get more than one wife does not mean sense enjoyment. The wife must be maintained very respectfully. She must have good house, good ornaments, good food, good servants, good children. Then one can marry. Not that simply for sense gratification.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''In every scripture, there is a process of atonement. In Hindu scripture there are many such injunctions.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.7 -- San Francisco, March 1, 1967|Lecture on SB 6.1.7 -- San Francisco, March 1, 1967]]:''' In every scripture, there is a process of atonement. Just like in Christian religion, at the time of death, if somebody admits that "I have committed this kind of sin," it is supposed that he is forgiven. Similarly, in Muslim scripture there is also similar injunction, and in Hindu scripture there are many such injunctions. And as far as possible, they are followed by different followers. So the same thing is confirmed here: "My dear King, if somebody does not atone for his sinful activities..." Sinful activities function in three ways. Here it is stated. What is that? Mana-ukta-pāṇibhiḥ. Mana-ukta-pāṇibhiḥ: by mind, by activities of the mind, and by activities of our words, and by activities of our senses. And if I hurt you by harsh word, then that is also a sin.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''"Simply by chanting one will become liberated." This is not according to our Hindu scripture.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.2.8 -- Vrndavana, September 11, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.2.8 -- Vrndavana, September 11, 1975]]:''' So they protested to the magistrate, Muhammadan magistrate, Chand Kazi, that "This Caitanya, the Nimāi Paṇḍit, He has inaugurated one movement that "Simply by chanting one will become liberated." This is not according to our Hindu scripture. So you may be Muhammadan, but you are our ruler. You should give us some protection. Otherwise this Nimāi Paṇḍit will ruin our Hindu religion." This was the complaint. So after all, he is the magistrate. He took some action, and he forbade through the constables that "You cannot chant."</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Either you take Hindu scripture or Christian scripture or Muhammadan scripture, in every scripture human form of life is meant for training. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.6.3 -- Montreal, June 16, 1968|Lecture on SB 7.6.3 -- Montreal, June 16, 1968]]:''' Therefore in the human form of life, tapasya. Tapasya means austerity, penance, vows. These are the teachings of all scriptures. Either you take Hindu scripture or Christian scripture or Muhammadan scripture, in every scripture human form of life is meant for training. Tapo divyam [SB 5.5.1]. Lord Ṛṣabha, He instructed His boys. He had one hundred children, boys. So He instructed them, nāyaṁ deho deha-bhājāṁ nṛloke kaṣṭān kāmān arhate viḍ-bhujāṁ ye: [SB 5.5.1] "My dear boys, this form, human form of life, although it is a body, but this body is in human society." Nāyaṁ deho deha-bhājāṁ nṛloke. Nṛloke means Nṛ means man. "So when the body is obtained in the human society, not in the dog society, not in the cat society, that body is not meant for simply working very hard and ultimate sense gratification." That's all.</span>

=== Festival Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">''' Chand Kazi, was very learned scholar, not only in Muhammadan script, but he was a great scholar Hindu scripture also.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Six Gosvamis Lecture, Sri Sri Sad-govamy-astaka -- Los Angeles, November 18, 1968|Six Gosvamis Lecture, Sri Sri Sad-govamy-astaka -- Los Angeles, November 18, 1968]]:''' They prescribed so many ritualistic performances, and Caitanya Mahāprabhu was saying simply by chanting one can achieve the highest perfection. So they were disturbed, and they lodged complaint to the then magistrate, Kazi. Maulana Chand Kazi, his name was Maulana Chand Kazi. You know, when a Muhammadan is learned and religious he gets the title Maulana. So that magistrate, Chand Kazi, was very learned scholar, not only in Muhammadan scriptures, but he was a great scholar Hindu scripture also. Just like in British period in India, there were many responsible English officers, just like high-court judge, civil service. They were very vastly learned in Sanskrit. One Mr. Woodruff, Justice Woodruff, Englishman in Calcutta high-court, oh, he was a very great scholar, Sanskrit scholar, and he translated all the tantric śāstras. So scholarly people are always there. It doesn't matter. They do not belong to any class of men. Scholars are scholars, saintly persons are saintly persons.</span>

=== Arrival Addresses and Talks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Do not take Bhagavad-gītā or Kṛṣṇa as something sectarian—"Hindu God," "Hindu scripture." No. It is meant for everyone. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Arrival Address -- New York, April 5, 1973|Arrival Address -- New York, April 5, 1973]]:''' Bhagavad-gītā is spoken by the Supreme Personality of Godhead for the benefit of the whole human society. Do not take Bhagavad-gītā or Kṛṣṇa as something sectarian—"Hindu God," "Hindu scripture." No. It is meant for everyone. These names, "Hindu," "Muslim," "Christians," or "Buddhist," these are the designation of the body. Actual religion is different. Actual religion means to understand God and to develop your love for God. That is actual religion. It doesn't matter through which religion you develop your love for God, but the test is, you are first-class religionist if you have developed your dormant love of God. So this movement is meant for awakening the dormant love of God.</span>

=== General Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Bone, when you touch, according to our Hindu scripture, one has to take bath.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Brandeis University Lecture -- Boston, April 29, 1969|Brandeis University Lecture -- Boston, April 29, 1969]]:''' Anyone who is thinking this body, this bundle of skin and bones, is the self... This skin and, I mean to say, blood, and intestines, and stools, and urine—this body means combination of all these nice things, skin, bone... Bone, when you touch, according to our Hindu scripture, one has to take bath. So that bone is within you. Blood is also sometimes accepted as contagious. So this is not the self. Everyone is thinking that "I am this body." This is rubbish thing.

So, if you chant this Hare Kṛṣṇa, then you will very easily understand that you are not this body; you are spirit soul,</span>

== Conversations and Morning Walks ==

=== 1971 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The modern Hindus, they are not strictly according to the Hindu scripture. '''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation with Prof. Kotovsky -- June 22, 1971, Moscow|Conversation with Prof. Kotovsky -- June 22, 1971, Moscow]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Manu-smṛti. Now they are changing so many. They... Strictly speaking, the modern Hindus, they are not strictly according to the Hindu scripture.

Prof. Kotovsky: Oh, yes.

Prabhupāda: No. They are not... So our point is, we are not going to bring back the old type of Hindu society. It is not that. Our...

Prof. Kotovsky: It is impossible.

Prabhupāda: It is impossible. Our idea is that best ideas from the original idea. Just like in the Bhāgavata there is a description of communistic idea, and it is being described to Mahārāja Yudhisthira. So if there is something good, good experience, why it should not be adopted? That is our point of view. And besides that, in the modern civilization they are missing one point: the aim of human life, scientifically. The aim of human life is self-realization, ātmā-tattvam. It is said, parābhavas tāvad abodha-jātaḥ yāvan na jijñāsa ātmā-tattvam. Unless the human society comes to the point of self-realization, whatever they are doing, they are being defeated, parābhava. I think you know this word, parābhava. Parābhava. Parābhavas tāvad abodha-jātaḥ. So actually it is happening so. The modern society, human society, there is advancement, economic advancement, so many things, advancement. Still, in the matter of keeping peace and tranquility there is fight, individually, socially, politically, nationally. So if we think very cool-headed, then in spite of so much improvement in so many branches of knowledge, we are keeping the same mentality of quarreling. That is also visible in lower animal society. So our conclusion, according to Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, that this body, human body, it is not meant for working very hard for sense gratification. In the modern civilization the ultimate goal, aim, is sense gratification. That's all. Beyond that, they do not know anything more. They do not know what is next life. There is no department of knowledge or science, scientific department, to study what is there after life, after finishing this body. That is a great, I mean to say, department of knowledge. In the Bhagavad-gītā it is said that dehino 'smin yathā dehe [Bg. 2.13]. Dehe. Deha means this body. So there is a dehinaḥ who owns the body, dehi. So dehino 'smin yathā dehe kaumāraṁ yauvanaṁ jarā. The dehi, the owner of the body, is within, and the body's changing from one form to another. The body of a child, baby, a certain type of form, it changes into another type of form when he's child, another type when boy, another type when he's young, another type, he's old. This is going on, but the owner of the body existing. Similarly, when this body will be completely changed, another body he will accept. So people do not understand this. As we are accepting different body even in this present life from babyhood to childhood, from childhood to boyhood, from boyhood to youthhood... That's a fact. Everyone knows it. I was a child, but that childhood body is no more. I have got a different body. Similarly, what is the difficulty to understand: when this body will be no more, I'll have to accept another body? It is great science.</span>

=== 1976 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''"This is Hindu scripture." What do you mean by Hindu scripture? So they are interpreting in their own way. So Kṛṣṇa is not for the Hindus or the Musselmans or Christians. He is God. He is everyone.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation with News Reporters -- March 25, 1976, Delhi|Conversation with News Reporters -- March 25, 1976, Delhi]]:'''

Prabhupāda: So such fools there are that Bhagavad-gītā is speaking, tathā dehāntara-prāptir dhīras tatra na muhyati [Bg. 2.13]—"It is meant for the Hindus." Just see. Such fools there are. And Kṛṣṇa said, annād bhavanti bhūtāni: [Bg. 3.14] "If you have got enough food grains, then all the living entities are satisfied." Is it meant for the Hindus? So this is going on. "This is Hindu scripture." What do you mean by Hindu scripture? So they are interpreting in their own way. So Kṛṣṇa is not for the Hindus or the Musselmans or Christians. He is God. He is everyone. He is for everyone. And it is stated in the Bhagavad-gītā, sarva-yonīṣu kaunteya mūrtayaḥ sambhavanti yāḥ: [Bg. 14.4] "In all species of life, as many forms of life are there, ahaṁ bīja-pradaḥ, I am the seed-giving father of all of them." So where is the question of Hindus? This is going on.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''We do not belong either to the Hindus or Christian or Jewish. We belong to Kṛṣṇa or God. Kṛṣṇa means God.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Interview with Religious Editor Of the Associated Press -- July 16, 1976, New York|Interview with Religious Editor Of the Associated Press -- July 16, 1976, New York]]:'''

Prabhupāda: We do not belong either to the Hindus or Christian or Jewish. We belong to Kṛṣṇa or God. Kṛṣṇa means God.

Interviewer: Yeah, but you use the Hindu scriptures.

Prabhupāda: That is another thing. Just like we say the sun, sūrya and you say the sun, the "sun." But the subject matter is the same. You say the sun in the sky as s-u-n, "sun." And we say in India sūrya. S-ū-r-y-a. So the name may be different but the object is the same.

Interviewer: In other words, do you think the India-originated religion is, serves its particular purpose in the Western society? I mean, does, is it of particular value in a rather technological society, the Hindu tradition?

Prabhupāda: Generally speaking, everywhere, everyone everywhere is identifying his body as the self. It does not mean East or West. This is ignorance. Wherever there is ignorance one identifies himself with the body. This is ignorance. It may be in the East or in the West. It doesn't matter.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Of course, the scripture is the Vedic principle, but the word is not Vedic. This word Hindu is not Vedic word.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Interview with Religious Editor Of the Associated Press -- July 16, 1976, New York|Interview with Religious Editor Of the Associated Press -- July 16, 1976, New York]]:'''

Prabhupāda: That may be Hindu religion. But we do not belong to any religion. That may be true for the Hindu religion what the professor has said, but we do not identify with any religion. We are different from any religious system.

Interviewer: But the scriptures are the same, the Vedic scriptures are Hindu scriptures.

Prabhupāda: No, Hindu religion... Of course, the scripture is the Vedic principle, but the word is not Vedic. This word Hindu is not Vedic word.

Bali-mardana: Hindu is not Sanskrit, it's just a popular, general term.

Prabhupāda: Vedic, Vedas, Vedas, that is real, the word. But they have taken it in a different way. Actually the "Hindu," this name is given by the neighbor Muhammadans. There is a river called Sindhu. That river is still there, it is now in Pakistan. So outside the border of India, the Muhammadans, they used to call the inhabitants of the neighborhood of that river Sindhu, Hindu. Because they pronounce s as h. So this is the origin. So "Hindu" is a title given by the Muhammadan neighbors. It is not found in the Vedic literature.</span>

Humanism

2009-07-08T07:10:08Z

Archana:

{{terms|"humanist"|"humanism"|"humanists"|"humanistic"|"humanists"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Jai| Ramajayam| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|23Dec08}}

{{last|08Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=4|Con=6|Let=0}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Human]]

[[Category:This Ism or That Ism]]

== Srimad-Bhagavatam ==

=== SB Canto 3 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The so-called national leader or humanist does not serve everyone; he serves his senses only. '''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.27.5|SB 3.27.5, Purport]]:''' When one thinks that he is the best friend to his countrymen, to society or to humanity and he engages in various nationalistic, philanthropic and altruistic activities, all that is just so much concentration on sense gratification. The so-called national leader or humanist does not serve everyone; he serves his senses only. That is a fact.</span>

== Lectures ==

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Krsna devotees are trying to train people from animalism to humanism by associating with this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- London, September 17, 1969|Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- London, September 17, 1969]]:''' Why people are not taking part in this Kṛṣṇa consciousness? Because they are animals. They are appearing with four hands and legs, but they have been trained to become animals. So they cannot take. But we are trying to train them from animalism to humanism by associating with this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement. This Caitanya Mahāprabhu's movement is to give chance to this animalistic civilization to associate with devotees and mahātmās so that they can also become devotee and mahātmā. You associate with mahātmā, you become mahātmā. You associate with debauch, you become debauch. Practical.</span>

=== General Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The politicians and the humanists, the socialists, the ambassadors, the presidents, they're all harassed with the problems. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture Excerpt -- Los Angeles, February 12, 1969|Lecture Excerpt -- Los Angeles, February 12, 1969]]:''' Oh, people are harassed with so many problems. The politicians and the humanists, the socialists, the ambassadors, the presidents, they're all harassed with the problems. And a Kṛṣṇa conscious person has no problems. (laughter) Has no problems. Viśvaṁ pūrṇa-sukhāyate. The whole universe becomes happy to them. And vidhi-mahendrādiś ca kīṭāyate. What to speak of this man or that big man, that big man, a devotee doesn't care a fig even for the great demigods. Otherwise, they don't care for any big demigod. They simply care for Kṛṣṇa.</span>

=== Philosophy Discussions ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on John Stuart Mill|Philosophy Discussion on John Stuart Mill]]:'''

Hayagrīva: We should stop. [break] ...Mill was not only a utilitarian but a humanist, and he says, "A religion of humanity can have as excellent an effect, perhaps even to a greater extent, than a supernatural religion." The religion of humanity would cultivate unselfish feelings. That is a religion without God, religion with man at the center.

Prabhupāda: So without God, how it can be religion? Religion means, I have already explained, the order of God.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''A humanistic religion, if it excludes our relation to nature, is pale and thin, as it is presumptuous when it takes humanity as an object of worship'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey|Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey]]:'''

Hayagrīva: He says, "A humanistic religion, if it excludes our relation to nature, is pale and thin, as it is presumptuous when it takes humanity as an object of worship."

Prabhupāda: Humanity is not worship. Every, every... According to God conscious person, everything is worshipable, even an ant, but supreme worshipable is God. Īśvaraḥ paramaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ [Bs. 5.1]. So that is wanted. Nature, these persons, they are taking as nature as the Supreme. But those who are actually in awareness of God, they know that God is the controller of nature also.</span>

== Conversations and Morning Walks ==

=== 1973 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 8, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- December 8, 1973, Los Angeles]]:'''

Prajāpati: There's a large group today, Śrīla Prabhupāda, called humanists and they have decided that this concept of God is not very useful. We can solve all the problems ourselves.

Prabhupāda: Yes, yes. These are rascals. You see, humanists, they are professing humanists and they are killing so many human beings daily. You see? These are all escapism. What is called? Escaping? They could not find any, I mean to say, solace and now humanity... What they can do? There are so many people suffering in the human society. What they can do? Suppose they are opening hospitals. Is that guarantee for a cure of disease or no death? Then what is the humanity. You cannot do anything. You may advertise yourself, " I have opened so many hospitals and beds." But what you can do? Is that guarantee that there that there will be no disease and everyone will be cured, nobody will die. Then what is the humanitarianism. You cannot do anything.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 8, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- December 8, 1973, Los Angeles]]:'''

Yaśomatīnandana: These humanists, Prabhupāda, may try to make some...

Prabhupāda: This is humanism. We are trying to save the human being from falling down. This is real humanism, if there is meaning of humanity. We are trying to save everyone, that "Don't fall down. Take full advantage of this human form of life and go back to home, back to Godhead. Be happy." This is humanity. Except this, all bogus, humbug. Except this, all bogus humbug.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Latin Professor -- December 9, 1973, Los Angeles|Room Conversation with Latin Professor -- December 9, 1973, Los Angeles]]:'''

Professor: For me, and I suppose, for so many others, the difficulty is getting from the intellectual willingness to accept the notion of God and even to get beyond a kind of fleeting intuition from time to time that there is something beyond the humanistic world conception to a real inner understanding of that reality. And I suppose that is what your work is all about, to...

Prabhupāda: Yes. God is... God is beyond our intellectual platform.</span>

=== 1974 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- February 17, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk -- February 17, 1974, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Now taking too much, too much taking in political part. Aurobindo, Aurobindo, he was a politician.

Dr. Patel: Great politician. He was a humanist also.

Prabhupāda: Yes, but he left. "This is no good." I must take to yoga practice.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk Excerpts -- May 1, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk Excerpts -- May 1, 1974, Bombay]]:'''

Dr. Patel: This M.N. Raya, you know, who advocated that humanism, for which he was banished by the Communist fellows because the root of M.N. Raya was in Hinduism, no? After all? It is very difficult for us to think about so-called Communism. But religion itself is Communistic.

Prabhupāda: No, no. We, we don't think in terms of Hinduism. We don't think.

Dr. Patel: No. But we have been actually brought up religiously as communists, religious communists.

Prabhupāda: Spiritual communists. Religious, religious upon strict sense of religion. Religion means spiritualism.</span>

=== 1975 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Humanism means to follow the rules and regulations and the laws, and then he is human being. '''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 12, 1975, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- December 12, 1975, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupada: Those who want to be free, they are animals. So-called freedom means animalism. That is not humanism. Humanism means to follow the rules and regulations and the laws, and then he is human being. Because law is meant for the human being, not for the animals. And when you come out from your home, immediately the law is keep to the right. And if you violate, immediately you go to the law. But a dog, he doesn't care. If you say, "A dog does not obey this law," that is no excuse. You are human being. If you don't obey then you go to jail. So many animals are on the street naked, they're having sex life, naked. You do, immediately you'll be prosecuted. Why? Because you are a human being. You have to restrain. Even if you like.</span>

Nutrition (Lectures)

2009-07-01T10:18:17Z

Archana:

{{terms|"nutrients"|"nutrition"|"nutritional"|"nutritionally"|"nutritious"|"nutritive"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Labangalatika| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|09Feb09}}

{{last|01Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=20|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|20}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Nutrition|1]]

[[Category:Lectures]]

== Lectures ==

=== Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Just like milk is very nutritious food, but if a little milk is touched by the tongue of a serpent, whole thing is spoiled.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.1-2 -- Columbus, May 9, 1969|Lecture on BG 4.1-2 -- Columbus, May 9, 1969]]:''' Sarpocchiṣṭa-payo yathā. Avaiṣṇava-mukhodgirṇaṁ pūtaṁ hari-kathāmṛtam. Hari-kathā, this message of Bhagavad-gītā is hari-kathā. Hari means the Supreme Lord. His word. Therefore it is warned that to "Do not try to hear this message of Hari or the Supreme Lord from rascal nondevotee. Do not try to hear." Why? Sarpocchiṣṭa-payo yathā. Just like milk is very nutritious food, but if a little milk is touched by the tongue of a serpent, whole thing is spoiled. A serpent, a very thin tongue, if he touches the milk, oh, the whole milk is spoiled. So if we take such milk, "Oh, milk is very nice," no. Because it is touched by the serpent's lip, it should not be taken. Similarly, any transcendental message, any Vedic literature, unless it is presented by a self-realized devotee, it is poison. You simply misunderstand the whole thing, and you do not get the benefit. Rather, you become a victim of misunderstanding.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Real life is that you keep your health nicely, save time, take ordinary very nutritious food within the jurisdiction of kṛṣṇa-prasāda.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.21 -- Bombay, April 10, 1974|Lecture on BG 4.21 -- Bombay, April 10, 1974]]:''' Real life is that you keep your health nicely, save time, take ordinary very nutritious food within the jurisdiction of kṛṣṇa-prasāda. Kṛṣṇa says, patraṁ puṣpaṁ phalaṁ toyaṁ yo me bhaktyā prayacchati [Bg. 9.26]. So Kṛṣṇa eats all these things. Patraṁ puṣpaṁ phalaṁ toyam, vegetables, liquid things, water, milk, and so many other things, grains. So you offer to Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is here. Kṛṣṇa, although He is very virāṭ, universal form, but Kṛṣṇa has accepted arcā-vigraha so that you can serve, you can see, you can touch, and your life becomes successful. This is Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Whatever Kṛṣṇa gives, we should be satisfied. Just like in the hospital, one patient is eating very nutritious food and another patient, the physician has ordered, "He should not take anything." So why he should be envious? He should know that "Physician has prescribed like this, so it is the physician's desire for treatment."'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.22 -- Bombay, April 11, 1974|Lecture on BG 4.22 -- Bombay, April 11, 1974]]:''' One should know, "If Kṛṣṇa is supplying food to the elephants in the jungle and to the ants in the hole of my room, what we have done that He will not supply food?" This is common sense. That is called yadṛcchā-lābha-santuṣṭaḥ. But he must be satisfied, whatever Kṛṣṇa gives. If Kṛṣṇa gives luci, puri, that is also all right, and if he gives śuṣka cāpāṭi, that is also all right. Yadṛcchā-lābha-santuṣṭaḥ. Because we are depending on Kṛṣṇa. Whatever Kṛṣṇa gives, we should be satisfied. We should never be dissatisfied, "Oh, Kṛṣṇa, today is giving only śuṣka canna." No, whatever Kṛṣṇa gives.... That is devotee. Yadṛcchā-lābha-santuṣṭaḥ.

Dvandvātītaḥ, no enviousness. Why I shall be envious? If somebody is eating very nicely, and I am not eating nicely, why I shall be envious? We should be satisfied. Kṛṣṇa has given him. Just like in the hospital, one patient is eating very nutritious food and another patient, the physician has ordered, "He should not take anything." So why he should be envious? He should know that "Physician has prescribed like this, that I shall not take anything, and he has prescribed to the other patient, next bed, nutritious food. So it is the physician's desire for treatment."
Similarly, we should not be disturbed by all these things, that "He is eating more, he is enjoying more." Nobody is enjoying more. Whatever Kṛṣṇa has given, he is enjoying.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If your stomach is supplied nice nutritious food, the stomach is cleared of all disturbances then you keep good health. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 6.25-29 -- Los Angeles, February 18, 1969|Lecture on BG 6.25-29 -- Los Angeles, February 18, 1969]]:''' The Supreme Self is Kṛṣṇa. In the Vedas it is said, Kaṭhopaniṣad, nityo nityānāṁ cetanaś cetanānām (Kaṭha Upaniṣad 2.2.13). The Supreme Self is the chief eternal of all eternals. He is the chief living being of all living beings. So this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement means to fix up in self. To, the same example. If you fix up your mind in Kṛṣṇa, then you can fix up your mind in everything. The same example again, if you take care of your stomach, then you take care of all the bodily limbs. If your stomach is supplied nice nutritious food, the stomach is cleared of all disturbances then you keep good health. So if you pour water in the root of the tree, then you take care of all the branches, leaves, flowers, twigs, everything, automatically.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Just like milk, everyone knows, a very nice food, most nutritious food, but if it is touched by the life of a serpent, immediately spoiled. Immediately.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.1-3 -- Ahmedabad, December 14, 1972|Lecture on BG 7.1-3 -- Ahmedabad, December 14, 1972]]:''' So avaiṣṇava-mukhodgīrṇaṁ pūtaṁ hari-kathāmṛtam, śravaṇaṁ naiva kartavyam. And it is forbidden, "Don't hear." Why? Hari-kathāmṛta, kṛṣṇa-kathā, the message of God, the words of God, Bhagavad-gītā? He may be anything, but the kathā is the same; so what is the harm to hear from an avaiṣṇava? Sanātana Gosvāmī gives the example: sarpocchiṣṭaṁ payo yathā. Sarpocchiṣṭaṁ payo yathā. Sarpocchiṣṭa... Just like milk, everyone knows, a very nice food, most nutritious food, but if it is touched by the life of a serpent, immediately spoiled. Immediately.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The mother's milk comes from the blood, but transformed in such a way that it becomes nutritious to the child, tasteful to the child. Similarly, cow's milk also, a most nutritious and valuable food.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.3 -- Montreal, June 3, 1968|Lecture on BG 7.3 -- Montreal, June 3, 1968]]:''' The milk is nothing, but it is cow's blood transformed. Just like mother's milk. The mother's milk, wherefrom it comes? It comes from the blood, but transformed in such a way that it becomes nutritious to the child, tasteful to the child. Similarly, cow's milk also, a most nutritious and valuable food. So it is compared that this Bhagavad-gītā is the milk of the cow of Vedic literature. And the milkman is Kṛṣṇa Himself. And the drinker of the milk is..., we are, Arjuna, through Arjuna. So these things are there.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If actually nutritious foodstuff is given to you, when you eat, you understand, "Yes, I am getting strength. My hunger is being satisfied." '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.14 -- Hamburg, September 8, 1969|Lecture on BG 7.14 -- Hamburg, September 8, 1969]]:''' Just like you are suffering, you are hungry. If actually nutritious foodstuff is given to you, when you eat, you understand, "Yes, I am getting strength. My hunger is being satisfied." This is also like that. If you take to chanting, you will feel, "Yes, I am getting strength. My misgivings are being moved." In this way you go on, go on, go on. The perfect stage will come. It may take little more time or it may come quickly. That depends on my relative endeavor. But it will come. Be sure. And with this faith and conviction and understanding, you make progress. Everything will be all right.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If you are hungry and if you are given very nice, nutritious, palatable food, you haven't got to take any certificate from others. You'll understand yourself, "Yes, I am now feeling strength. I am now feeling energy."'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 9.2 -- Melbourne, April 20, 1976|Lecture on BG 9.2 -- Melbourne, April 20, 1976]]:''' Or suppose you are hungry. You are... On account of your hunger you are feeling headache, you cannot see through your eyes properly, you cannot hear, you cannot work—so many things, problems, will arise. But as soon as you put some food stuff, nourishing foodstuff, immediately you'll feel strength and you'll happy, be happy. That is called pratyakṣa. Pratyakṣa means directly. Avagamaṁ dharmyam. If you are hungry and if you are given very nice, nutritious, palatable food, you haven't got to take any certificate from others. You'll understand yourself, "Yes, I am now feeling strength. I am now feeling energy." This is called pratyakṣāvagamaṁ dharmyam. Similarly, if you take to Kṛṣṇa consciousness—that is the process—then you'll feel automatically how you are satisfied. Pratyakṣāvagamaṁ dharmyam.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''They are simply chanting and dancing. This is their business. And when they are hungry, they are taking very nutritious prasādam. This is called susukham. Very happy.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 9.2 -- Melbourne, April 20, 1976|Lecture on BG 9.2 -- Melbourne, April 20, 1976]]:''' These boys, these American, European, they are all Western country, belong to the Western country. Why they are sticking to this Kṛṣṇa consciousness? Because they are feeling directly happiness. There is no doubt about it. Ask any one of them. This is pratyakṣāvagamaṁ dharmyam. And susukham. To execute this dharma, this transaction, it is very, very happy. Don't you see? What is their business? They are not going to the factories to work twelve hours. They are simply chanting and dancing. This is their business. And when they are hungry, they are taking very nutritious prasādam. This is called susukham. Very happy.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Cows, they are first-class animal, in the modes of goodness, supplying so valuable nutritious food, milk. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 18.41 -- Stockholm, September 7, 1973|Lecture on BG 18.41 -- Stockholm, September 7, 1973]]:''' Just like some trees, they're useless. Neither produce any nice fruit nor flower. That is third-class, in ignorance. In animals also. Just like cows, they are first-class animal, in the modes of goodness, supplying so valuable nutritious food, milk. But the cats and dogs, they are third-class animals. This is the calculation of the three modes of material nature.</span>

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''From the milk, you can make hundreds and thousands of nice, nutritious, full of vitamin foodstuff.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.3.14 -- Los Angeles, September 19, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.3.14 -- Los Angeles, September 19, 1972]]:''' By nature, there is arrangement, foodstuff. The cows, the other animals, they are eating grass. There is profuse growth of grass. So they are not eating your nice foodstuff, sandeśa, rasagullā. You are making sandeśa, rasagullā from the milk which they deliver. They are eating grass and delivering you nice foodstuff, milk. And from the milk, you can make hundreds and thousands of nice, nutritious, full of vitamin foodstuff. But no. We are so fool that instead of utilizing the milk, we are utilizing the blood.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The cow is eating grass and supplying the most nutritious food—milk—and in exchange you are cutting throat. How you can be happy? '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.1-2 -- London (Tittenhurst), September 13, 1969|Lecture on SB 5.5.1-2 -- London (Tittenhurst), September 13, 1969]]:''' Kṛṣṇa's laws or nature's law is so nice that a cow is eating grass and producing milk. Now, if you think that grass is the cause of milk, then you are mistaken. It is the laws of Kṛṣṇa that transforms grass into milk. If you eat..., you eat grass, then you'll die. But the cow, she is eating grass... That also not supplied by your factory. The grass is produced by nature's way. And she is eating that grass and supplying the most nutritious food—milk—and in exchange you are cutting throat. How you can be happy? Such an innocent animal. She is eating grass supplied by God, and instead of grass, if you think that "She is eating grass from the land, American land or my land. She must give me something," she's supplying milk. What reason there is?</span>

<span class="q_heading">''' If the cow is protected, given right nutritious food and protection, cow will supply you milk so long she lives. '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Stockholm, September 9, 1973|Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Stockholm, September 9, 1973]]:''' Taking milk as much as possible from the cows, and then as soon as... Milk is not stopped, it will again come if the cow is protected, given right nutritious food and protection, cow will supply you milk so long she lives. As long as she lives. But as soon as they see that the cow... "Now they were giving thirty kilos. Now it has decreased, twenty kilos or ten kilos. Oh, economic development. Cut its throat." Economic development. Just see how rascal civilization it is.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''You can make nice preparation, chānā. That is very nutritious, full of protein. And you can make rasagullā, sandeśa, so many other preparations from the casein of the cheese.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Stockholm, September 9, 1973|Lecture on SB 5.5.3 -- Stockholm, September 9, 1973]]:''' So without knowing, without sufficient knowledge, they are declaring themselves as civilized. That is mentioned here, nūnaṁ pramattaḥ kurute vikarma [SB 5.5.4]. And why they are doing that? Yad indriya-prītaye, simply for the satisfaction of the tongue. That is also false. If you have got enough milk production, you can take, break the milk, and you get cheese. And from cheese, if you... We are daily doing that. You can make nice preparation, chānā. That is very nutritious, full of protein. And you can make rasagullā, sandeśa, so many other preparations from the casein of the cheese. But they do not know. Crude civilization, and take a lump of flesh and boil it and give little salt and black pepper and eat like animal. This is civilization. This is civilization. Just try to understand.</span>

=== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Everyone knows milk is very nice and nutritious food, but if it is touched by the lips of a serpent, it is spoiled.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 8.128 -- Bhuvanesvara, January 24, 1977|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 8.128 -- Bhuvanesvara, January 24, 1977]]:''' So that Sanātana Gosvāmī says, pūtaṁ hari-kathāmṛtam. Hari-kathāmṛtam is always pure. That's all right. But avaiṣṇava-mukhodgīrṇaṁ pūtaṁ hari-kathāmṛta, śravaṇam... Why? Sarpocchiṣṭaṁ payo yathā. Everyone knows milk is very nice and nutritious food, but if it is touched by the lips of a serpent, it is spoiled, no more to be... So it is forbidden, that we should not try to understand about Kṛṣṇa from a person who is not Vaiṣṇava.</span>

=== Festival Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''If you have got sufficient milk, then you can make so many nice nutritious, full of vitamin values preparation and grains.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Govardhana Puja Lecture -- New York, November 4, 1966|Govardhana Puja Lecture -- New York, November 4, 1966]]:''' Formerly, according to Vedic civilization, a man was considered to be rich man in proportion of his stock of grains and livestock, cows. That's all. Dhānyena dhanavān. A man was considered to be rich man if he has sufficient quantity of grains in his possession. Similarly, if one has sufficient number of cows in his possession, he was considered rich man. Not that bank balance. There was no such bank, neither this paper money. They actually possessing the foodstuff and milk. And actually this is economic solution. If you have got sufficient milk, then you can make so many nice nutritious, full of vitamin values preparation and grains. There is no question of economic starvation if you have got simply grains and cows. So that was the standard of economic solution in days yore.</span>

=== General Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">''' When you have got very nice foodstuff, and a very nutritious, palatable, sweet, why should you indulge in this unnecessary killing of animals? '''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture Engagement and Prasada Distribution -- Boston, April 26, 1969|Lecture Engagement and Prasada Distribution -- Boston, April 26, 1969]]:''' Just like in the desert, Arabian Desert, there is no food, no grain, for them animal-eating may be permissible. Because after all, we have to live. That is a different thing. But when you have got very nice foodstuff, and a very nutritious, palatable, sweet, why should you indulge in this unnecessary killing of animals? That is, will go against your purification. Therefore it is prohibited.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Milk product is sufficient to give them nutritious food.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974|Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974]]:''' So that milk product is sufficient for give them nutritious food. We are preparing ghee. Just like in India, they utilize milk so nicely. And vegetables we are growing. They are making sweetmeats, sandeṣa, rasagullā. There is enough milk product. And ghee, luci, purī. They are satisfied. So that is the basic principle.</span>

=== Philosophy Discussions ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The cow eats the dry grass and it gives so nutritious, full of vitamins milk.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Gottfried Wilhelm von Leibnitz|Philosophy Discussion on Gottfried Wilhelm von Leibnitz]]:'''

Prabhupāda: But one thing is that when rocks were thrown on the sea by Lord Rāmacandra's will, they began to float. Therefore the Supreme Will is the ultimate cause. Supreme Will wants that the rock may go down in the water, then it goes; if He does not wants, then the rock floats. Therefore rock is not independent. The Supreme Will of God is independent. There are so many other examples. The same example as I cited the other day, that the cow eats the dry grass and it gives so nutritious, full of vitamins milk. But the same dry grass, if a woman eats, she will die. Therefore the plan of the Supreme that the cow, by eating dry grass, she can deliver nicely. It is not on the dry grass she is producing milk; it is the will of God that is producing it. Similarly the stone falling. Because the will of God is there, therefore "You stone, go down in the water!" But when God wills that it floats, it will float. So that in that case the monad theory did not act.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If he wants to eat anything and everything up to stool, then he is given the body of a pig. If he wants to eat direct blood, sucking, then he gets the body of a tiger. And if he wants to eat first-class nutritious food, then he is given the body of a brāhmaṇa. In this way we are getting different types of bodies according to our desire.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Gottfried Wilhelm von Leibnitz|Philosophy Discussion on Gottfried Wilhelm von Leibnitz]]:'''

Prabhupāda: That is explained in the Bhagavad-gītā very nicely, that the soul is in this material world, and he is influenced by the three modes of material nature. So according to his position under the influence of three different kinds of modes, he is getting this body. It is on account of his free will. Just like if he wants to eat anything and everything up to stool, then he is given the body of a pig. If he wants to eat direct blood, sucking, then he gets the body of a tiger. And if he wants to eat first-class nutritious food, then he is given the body of a brāhmaṇa. In this way we are getting different types of bodies according to our desire. We are creating different types of desires, that "We shall be happy in this way, we shall be happy in this way." Just like we see practically, somebody is going to the restaurant, he thinks, "By eating here in restaurant I shall be happy." And somebody is going to the Kṛṣṇa consciousness temple, he is thinking that "I shall be happy by eating here." So Kṛṣṇa has given everyone the chance, but he is trying to be happy but he is not becoming happy, because he is misusing his intelligence, cent percent abiding by the orders of God; therefore he is suffering. As such, Kṛṣṇa comes personally and induces him that "You don't desire in this way. You give up all this material desire. You simply desire to act according My order, you surrender unto Me, and I will give you all happiness."</span>

According to one's own whims (Lectures)

2009-07-01T09:25:05Z

Archana:

{{terms|"to our whims"|"by his whims"|"his own whims"|"our own whims"|"independent whims"|"respective whims"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Labangalatika| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|09Feb09}}

{{last|01Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=20|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|20}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Whimsically|1]]

[[Category:Lectures]]

== Lectures ==

=== Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 1.15 -- London, July 15, 1973|Lecture on BG 1.15 -- London, July 15, 1973]]:''' Because we have forgotten Kṛṣṇa, we have rebelled against Kṛṣṇa. We want to act according to our whims. Just like a child wants to do something according to his whims. Father checks him, "My dear child, do not do this." But if he likes, if he persists, father says, "All right, you do it." This is the position. The Hṛṣīkeśa, Paramātmā, He is always guiding us, but we do not accept His guidance. This is our position.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 1.44 -- London, July 31, 1973|Lecture on BG 1.44 -- London, July 31, 1973]]:''' That reference by that Professor Zaehner, that one rogue, he did by his whims, and he alleged that "After reading Bhagavad-gītā violence, he committed this violence." So did he take permission from Kṛṣṇa or Kṛṣṇa's representative? But he does not know the technique. He has unnecessarily accused, committed a great offense to the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa. So therefore inexperienced persons, they should not try to teach Bhagavad-gītā to others because he has no knowledge. This knowledge has to be received by paramparā system. Evam paramparā-prāptam imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ [Bg. 4.2]. So simply by academic career, by knowledge of ABCD, you cannot understand Bhagavad-gītā.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.2 -- London, August 3, 1973|Lecture on BG 2.2 -- London, August 3, 1973]]:''' Now the process is, Caitanya Mahāprabhu says, āmāra ājñāya: "On My order." That is the crucial point. One does not become spiritual master by his own whims. That is not spiritual master. He must be ordered by superior authority. Then he's spiritual master. Āmāra ājñāya. Just like in our case. Our superior authority, our spiritual master, he ordered me that "You just try to preach this gospel, whatever you have learned from me, in English." So we have tried it. That's all. It is not that I am very much qualified. The only qualification is that I have tried to execute the order of superior authority. That's all. This is the secret of success.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.11 -- Mauritius, October 1, 1975|Lecture on BG 2.11 -- Mauritius, October 1, 1975]]:''' So here in this Bhagavad-gītā, that Bhagavān is giving you knowledge. So how much perfect it is, you have to consider. Vyāsadeva could have said, "śrī-vyāsadeva uvāca." No. Bhagavān uvāca, so authoritative. So whatever He says, there cannot be any change. It is all perfect. Unfortunately, we rascals, we do not take Bhagavad-gītā as it is. We want to change it according to our whims. This rascal havoc has ruined the whole world. Otherwise, if they would have preached Bhagavad-gītā as it is, the world situation would have been different. Everything would have been in order, tranquility, peace, and everybody would have been prosperous. But the rascals will not do that. That is the defect.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.36-37 -- London, September 4, 1973|Lecture on BG 2.36-37 -- London, September 4, 1973]]:''' Dharmyāddhi-yuddha. There are two kinds of of fighting. Dharma-yuddha. Dharma-yuddha means right, righteous fighting, and adharma-yuddha means political. That is... One politician, he wants to keep his position, he engages the people in fighting, declares war. That is another thing. But when right thing, violence is required. So Arjuna... Kṛṣṇa is encouraging Arjuna in dharma-yuddha, not unnecessarily killing in the slaughterhouse. Do not misunderstand Kṛṣṇa. The rascals, they misunderstand. By killing, by his whims, he gives the evidence of... Another rascal, although he is learned professor, he says that because this man has killed on the basis of Bhagavad-gītā, therefore Kṛṣṇa is immoral. Just see. This is going on. Without understanding Bhagavad-gītā, even a so-called learned scholar also talking of Kṛṣṇa as immoral. He has encouraged killing. Just see. Such envious persons. And he is teaching Bhagavad-gītā. This is going on.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.40 - London, September 13, 1973|Lecture on BG 2.40 - London, September 13, 1973]]:''' So when you come to the bhakti platform, that is simply to satisfy Kṛṣṇa. In the material platform, everyone is to satisfy his own whims. That is a different thing. So if you give up your material activities, tyaktvā sva-dharmaṁ caraṇāmbujaṁ hareḥ, and, by sentiment or by canvassing or by seeing that "These people are Kṛṣṇa conscious people, they are very nice, they are chanting in the street, let me join," somehow or other, if you come in contact, then... (tape is wavy)</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.58-59 -- New York, April 27, 1966|Lecture on BG 2.58-59 -- New York, April 27, 1966]]:''' In the beginning Arjuna did not know how to use his senses, and after hearing Bhagavad-gītā, he learned it. He became a learned man, how to use his senses. And when he did not know how to use his senses, he said, "I shall not fight." And when he learned how to use senses, he said, "Yes, I'll fight." Now, what is the difference between "yes" and "no"? That means when our senses are engaged in the service of the supreme consciousness, then we are in pure consciousness situation. And when our senses are used to our whims, to our whims. Just like in the previous śloka it has been explained, prajahāti yadā kāmān sarvān pārtha mano-gatān. We manufacture plans by our mental concoction. That should be given up. Yadā prajahāti kāmān sarvān. All kinds of mental concoction, mental speculation, should be given up. That is the science. That is the beginning of our spiritual life, that "I shall not use my mind for my activities. I shall wait for the direction from the higher authority, supreme consciousness. Then I shall act."</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Durban, October 9, 1975|Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Durban, October 9, 1975]]:''' Kurukṣetra is there, it is a pilgrimage, and in the past history, five thousand years ago, two sections of the same family, Kuru family... One section was known as Pāṇḍava and the other section as Kurus. They had to fight on political reason. This is historical. So there is no question of misinterpreting it. The difficulty is, as soon as we misinterpret to our whims, to show our scholarship, it is spoiled. Don't do that. Read it as it is and you will get the benefit.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Durban, October 9, 1975|Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Durban, October 9, 1975]]:''' The government, in order to keep law and order, there is violence also. The police sometimes commit violence, the military force. So in order to keep whole thing in balance, sometimes violence is required, and that is not to our whims but at the decision of the Supreme Lord.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 9.2 -- Calcutta, March 8, 1972|Lecture on BG 9.2 -- Calcutta, March 8, 1972]]:''' My body is different from your body, your body, so now we are sitting here, say fifty or hundred men—everyone's body is different from another body, you'll find. Then you go to other species of life, that is also different from other and other. So why this difference? Because we are differently situated according to our karma. Karmaṇā daiva-netreṇa jantur deha upapattaye [SB 3.31.1]. Karmaṇā daiva-netreṇa. We do, we act according to our whims, but that whims is judged by daiva-netreṇa, by a higher, superior authority, just like Yamarāja. Then we get another body. This is the process.</span>

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- London, August 20, 1971|Lecture on SB 1.1.3 -- London, August 20, 1971]]:''' Just like for example one wants to enjoy sex life. "Yes," Vedic knowledge, Vedic scripture, says, "Yes, just enjoy in married life, not like cats and dogs." This is the difference. So without Vedic injunction, if one wants to enjoy by his whims, then he'll be more and more entangled. But if he follows the Vedic injunction... Just like what is the difference between sex life as married man and woman and without? So far sex life is concerned, there is no difference. But the restriction and the rules and regulation will not make him mad after sex life. That is the... Just like if anyone wants to eat meat... These are natural tendencies. So Veda says, "Yes, you can eat meat, but by offering sacrifice, or just offer a sacrifice before the goddess Kālī." In this way... Actually, it wants to restrict, but one who is obstinate, he wants to enjoy, he's given some Vedic direction, "You enjoy like this."</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.1 -- New York, November 29, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.1 -- New York, November 29, 1973]]:''' In the Upaniṣad it is said that Paramātmā, Kṛṣṇa, and the living entity they are sitting on the same tree, samāni vṛkṣe. One living entity is eating the fruit of the tree, and the other living entity is simply witnessing, anumantā. So Kṛṣṇa, He's situated in everyone's heart, īśvaraḥ sarva-bhūtānāṁ hṛd-deśe 'rjuna tiṣṭhati [Bg. 18.61]. Because without His sanction, the living entity cannot do anything. Sarvasya cāhaṁ hṛdi sanniviṣṭo [Bg. 15.15], Kṛṣṇa says that "I am seated in everyone's heart." So, the living entity wants to do something out of his own whims, Kṛṣṇa says, or Kṛṣṇa gives good consultation that "This will not make you happy, don't do this." But he is persistent, he will do it. Then Kṛṣṇa sanctions, Paramātmā, "All right, you do it, at your risk." This is going on. Everyone of us (is) very intimately connected with Kṛṣṇa, and Kṛṣṇa is sitting in everyone's heart. Kṛṣṇa is so kind, that He is simply waiting, "When this rascal will turn his face towards Me." He simply is, he is so kind. But we living entities, we are so rascal, we shall turn our face to everything except Kṛṣṇa. This is our position.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.1 -- Tittenhurst, London, September 12, 1969|Lecture on SB 5.5.1 -- Tittenhurst, London, September 12, 1969]]:''' If spiritual master says something which is not in śāstra or scripture, that is not good. Of course, sometimes we do not..., we cannot understand, but that is the principle. Similarly, a saintly person also, a mahātmā also, cannot disregard the regulative principles of śāstra. In the Bhagavad-gītā it is said, yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya: "A person who gives up obedience to the ruling of the scriptures," vartate kāma-kārataḥ, "and he acts in his own way, by his whims," na siddhiṁ sāvāpnoti, "he cannot attain perfection." These are the versions of Bhagavad-gītā. Na siddhiṁ sāvāp..., na sukham: "And at the same time, he cannot be happy." Na parāṁ gatim: "And what to speak of liberation?"</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.41 -- Mayapura, March 19, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.9.41 -- Mayapura, March 19, 1976]]:''' We act according to our whims, and the resultant action is there immediately. The nature's law, God's law, is there. We have got experience that if we infect some disease, contaminous disease, then we must suffer from that disease. So it is not God's creation that somebody is suffering from some painful condition and somebody is enjoying. No. We infect ourself with some contamination because this world, this material world, is full of contamination, full of contamination. Just like when there is epidemic, the whole situation is contaminous. Therefore one has to take vaccine injection to protect himself. So anyone who has come to this material world must know that he has come in a place which is a place of epidemic. So you must have to remain very cautious. Otherwise you will have to suffer.</span>

=== Nectar of Devotion Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 10, 1973|The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 10, 1973]]:''' In the Bhagavad-gītā it is clearly said, na hanyate hanyamāne śarīre [Bg. 2.20]. So these rascal think if I suicide, if I commit suicide, and just have a knife on my throat, then all my pains and pleasures are finished. No, that is not... He will be put into more pains and pleasure. Sometimes we'll have to accept, why accept, it is certain, the ghostly body. Because Kṛṣṇa has given you, or māyā has given, māyā has given under the direction of Kṛṣṇa, a certain type of body for enjoying for a certain span of life, you cannot finish it. If you disregard it, then, if you commit suicide, the result will be that you will not be allowed to accept another material body. You will have to remain in that subtle body. That is ghost. Ghostly life means one who has misused this life, this body, and by his whims he has killed this body. He becomes ghost. That means he will have to suffer for so many day, then he'll get another material body.</span>

=== Sri Isopanisad Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on Sri Isopanisad, Mantra 1 -- Los Angeles, April 30, 1970|Lecture on Sri Isopanisad, Mantra 1 -- Los Angeles, April 30, 1970]]:''' So the superior, supreme controller, is Kṛṣṇa, either on this inferior energy or superior energy. That is going on. So superior energy means that we can control over the material world. Not completely. That is also under condition. But we have got some control over this material world. But Kṛṣṇa has control over us also. We cannot do anything out of our own whims.</span>

=== Initiation Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Initiation Ceremony -- Melbourne, July 1, 1974 (New-2003)|Initiation Ceremony -- Melbourne, July 1, 1974 (New-2003)]]:''' So first offense is to blaspheme great personalities who are engaged in glorifying the Lord within this material world. And, śruti-śāstra-nindanam, and to decry the Vedic literature. And third, to interpret the holy name in different way according to our own whims. This is also offense. And the most dangerous offense is namnaḥ balād yasya hi pāpa-buddhir. Anyone who thinks that "I am chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, so I am becoming free from contamination of sinful life, therefore let me commit sinful life and counteract it by chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa," this is the greatest offense.</span>

=== General Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture -- Gorakhpur, February 18, 1971|Lecture -- Gorakhpur, February 18, 1971]]:''' If we study Bhagavad-gītā as it is, our life will be perfect, undoubtedly. But unfortunately, we also misinterpret Bhagavad-gītā according to our own whims, and therefore we are misguiding. We cannot take the essence of Bhagavad-gītā, and therefore our, this human form of life is also lost, and we cannot do any welfare activities in the world.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Rotary Club Lecture -- Hyderabad, November 29, 1972|Rotary Club Lecture -- Hyderabad, November 29, 1972]]:''' Just like "Kurukṣetra means this body," or "The five Pāṇḍavas means the five senses." If we interpret in that way, Bhagavad-gītā, according to our whims, we'll never understand what is the purport of Bhagavad-gītā. We have to learn Bhagavad-gītā as it is; otherwise, we'll miss the opportunity. Just like Kurukṣetra. Kurukṣetra is still there, existing. Everyone, you know. While passing through Delhi to Punjab side you find the Kurukṣetra. The, the field is also there. It is a very big field, and in the śāstra, in the Vedas, it is said, kurukṣetre dharmam ācaret. So people go as a place of pilgrimage. So you cannot interpret Kurukṣetra otherwise. Kurukṣetra should be accepted as it is stated in the Bhagavad-gītā: dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre [Bg. 1.1]. Then you'll understand Bhagavad-gītā.</span>

=== Philosophy Discussions ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Mao Tse Tung|Philosophy Discussion on Mao Tse Tung]]:'''

Prabhupāda: And Kṛṣṇa also says in the Bhagavad..., yah śāstra-vidhim. Śāstra from that śas-dhātu. Yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya, giving it up, decides by his whims, na siddhim avāpnoti, they'll never get any siddhi, perfection. Therefore the śāstra should be mediator. But these people have no śāstras. They have got simply that barrel of gun. That's all. And that is very rude. And it will never come to perfection. For the temporary time, this party may win or that party may win. That will never... That is the position in the modern world. They have no authoritative śāstra. They manufacture their own way, and therefore there is no peace.</span>

Disregard (Lectures)

2009-06-30T08:18:17Z

Archana:

{{terms|"disregard"|"disregarded"|"disregarding"|"disregards"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|24Dec08}}

{{last|30Jun09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=17|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|17}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Disregard|1]]

[[Category:Lectures]]

== Lectures ==

=== Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968|Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968]]:''' So you know the story that Caitanya Mahāprabhu started civil disobedience, disregarded the section, I mean to say, imposed by the magistrate Chand Kazi that "You cannot hold the saṅkīrtana. The people are disturbed." Just like you are being threatened by the police. So this is not new thing. This thing is going on from the very beginning, even Caitanya Mahāprabhu's time. But Caitanya Mahāprabhu disregarded the notice. "Don't care for this Kazi. Go on." And when people... He was very popular, but we are not popular. Caitanya Mahāprabhu (laughs) was Kṛṣṇa. He had attraction. He was, although a boy of twenty years old, He had many followers. He ordered, "Oh, Kazi has ordered to stop. Now I order that hundreds of thousands of people shall assemble this night, and we shall go to the Kazi's house." This is civil disobedience. So people agreed, and there were hundreds of thousands of mṛdaṅgas and hundreds of thousands of people, and they chanted and crossed the whole street, don't care for any police action. And the Kazi saw, "Oh, it is a mass movement." He was afraid. You see? When any movement is taken by the people, then the government becomes afraid. Just like the marijuana movement? Now there is no more legal action. Government cannot because all people are taking to marijuana. You see? What is that? Mariana, marijuana. Marijuana. So you make this marijuana, taken by all people, then police will be afraid. You see? They'll not dare to stop you.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 3.31-43 -- Los Angeles, January 1, 1969|Lecture on BG 3.31-43 -- Los Angeles, January 1, 1969]]:''' Everyone is claiming, "Oh, everyone is God. Why? What is the use of becoming servant of God? I am God." This is enviousness. So if one refuses to serve God and become envious, "disregard these teachings and do not practice them regularly are to be considered bereft of all knowledge." Because he is servant, but he is thinking, "I am master. I am not serving anyone." This is māyā, bereft of all knowledge.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Melbourne, June 29, 1974 (New-2003)|Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Melbourne, June 29, 1974 (New-2003)]]:''' Kṛṣṇa comes therefore personally and exhibits this Kṛṣṇa mūrti. Just like here is the picture of your spiritual master. So you worship this picture. You know that "This is my spiritual master's picture." Similarly, if somebody disregards this picture, you will not tolerate. Similarly, Kṛṣṇa's Deity and Kṛṣṇa not different.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Bombay, December 20, 1975|Lecture on BG 7.1 -- Bombay, December 20, 1975]]:''' Everyone in Bombay is working so hard day and night to get some result, and the jñānīs, when they are disgusted, they try to become jñānī. Jñānī generally means one who wants liberation, mukti, by merging into the existence. Bhakti is above this jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam [Cc. Madhya 19.167]. If you want to become a bhakta then you have to disregard the process of fruitive activities and the speculative method of understanding God, jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam [Cc. Madhya 19.167]. Then what I have to do? Ānukūlyena kṛṣṇānuśīlanaṁ bhaktir uttamā. Simply you have to be ready to execute the order of Kṛṣṇa, Bhagavān. Ānukūlyena, what Kṛṣṇa says, you have to do that, just like a servant. Servant faithfulness is, as soon as the master orders something, he is ready. You have to become.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.2 -- Nairobi, October 28, 1975|Lecture on BG 7.2 -- Nairobi, October 28, 1975]]:''' The Vallabhācārya, he brought his Subodhinī-ṭīkā, and he was great admirer of Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and he said that "I have written one commentary which is far better than the comments given by Śrīdhara Svāmī." So that was disapproved by Caitanya Mahāprabhu. If you disapprove previous ācārya or if you become more intelligent than previous ācārya, then you are not ācārya. This is... This was Caitanya Mahāprabhu's... He disapproved. Our process is evaṁ paramparā-prāptam imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ [Bg. 4.2]. We cannot disregard. Śrīdhara is the original commentator of Bhāgavata. If you say that "I am better than Śrīdhara Svāmī," then you immediately become rejected.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 7.18 -- New York, October 12, 1966|Lecture on BG 7.18 -- New York, October 12, 1966]]:''' So showing respect to the constable in the street means showing respect to the government, not to that particular person. So these things are there in the Vedic literatures. But if you want some favors from the police officer, then you are also entangled, and that police officer is also entangled. You have to go by the rules. But one who is directly in touch of the Supreme Lord, they do not require to worship any other... Because actually... Suppose a man is personally in contact with your President Johnson. That does not mean he'll disobey the constable. No. Naturally he will obey, although he's direct contact. Similarly, those who are in direct contact with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, they have no disregard for these demigods, but they know the ultimate supreme power is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. They have got that knowledge. So their surrender is there in the Supreme Lord, not here. But they are not going to show any disrespect. A real devotee, he does not show any disrespect even to the ant, and what to speak of the demigods, because he is in knowledge that "Every living entity is part and parcel of the Supreme Lord. They're playing different parts only. So in relationship with the Supreme Lord they're all my respectables." Therefore a devotee is taught to address all his contemporaries as "Prabhu, my dear sir, my dear lord." That is the position of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. They are not heartless. They are very submissive.</span>

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.13 -- Los Angeles, August 16, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.13 -- Los Angeles, August 16, 1972]]:''' So our point is not to disregard anything, but everything use for the satisfaction of Kṛṣṇa, that is called saṁsiddhir hari-toṣaṇam: [SB 1.2.13] means satisfying Kṛṣṇa. You have manufactured, you have discovered something, but you will get perfection by manufacturing this. Anything you do, if you can satisfy Kṛṣṇa by your art and intelligence and education, by your work, then your life is perfect. We don't decry, "Don't do this." Do everything, but do it for Kṛṣṇa, then it is perfect. Otherwise, go to hell. Śrama eva hi kevalam [SB 1.2.8]. "Oh, I am a brāhmaṇa, I am doing my duty." "But do you know Kṛṣṇa, do you serve Kṛṣṇa?" "Yes, I know Kṛṣṇa, I am Kṛṣṇa." This will not help you. Suppose a big man, a president, if you say, "I am president," what the government will think of you? "He is a crazy fellow." Similarly, these rascals, when they say, "I am God," then we take it, "That is a crazy fellow."</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.30 -- Los Angeles, April 22, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.8.30 -- Los Angeles, April 22, 1973]]:''' Therefore Caitanya Mahāprabhu said that the dharma-artha-kāma-mokṣa [SB 4.8.41, Cc. Ādi 1.90]. People are after these four things. Dharma-artha-kāma-mokṣa. Caitanya Mahāprabhu disregarded this. "This is not achievement of life." Of course, a human being... Human life does not begin unless there is conception of religion, dharma. But at the present moment, in the Kali-yuga, dharma is practically nil. So according to Vedic calculation, the present human civilization, they are not even human being. Because there is no dharma. There is no religion. No morality. No pious activities. Do not care. Everyone can do anything without caring. Formerly there was morality, immorality, irreligious, religious. But with the progress of Kali-yuga, everything is being vanquished. It is stated in the Kali-yuga about eighty per cent people, they are sinful, all sinful. And we can practically see. The sinful list we have given, the four principles, illicit sex life, intoxication, meat-eating and gambling. These are the four pillars of sinful life.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.9.2 -- Los Angeles, May 16, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.9.2 -- Los Angeles, May 16, 1973]]:''' Just like some of you are suffering from cough. Now there has been some hygienic law disregarded. So I have caught cold and cough. So why shall I deride upon it? It must be created either you say by bodily nature or by God. So so long it is there, let me suffer patiently. It has come, it will go. That is the instruction in the Bhagavad-gītā: āgamāpāyinaḥ anityāḥ. Distressed condition, or happiness also, so-called happiness... Here there is no happiness. Everything is distressed condition. But we are so fool that we consider distressed condition as happiness. This is called māyā, distressed condition as happiness.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.10.1 -- Mayapura, June 16, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.10.1 -- Mayapura, June 16, 1973]]:''' So yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya vartate kāma-kārataḥ na sa siddhim avāpnoti: [Bg. 16.23] "Anyone who avoids or disregards the injunction of the śāstras and acts whimsically, he will never get perfection." Na sukhaṁ na parāṁ gatim. Therefore our principle is, this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement means we strictly follow Kṛṣṇa. Our leader is Kṛṣṇa. Nityo nityānāṁ cetanaś cetanānām (Kaṭha Upaniṣad 2.2.13). So everyone requires a leader. I have talked many times that "Leader must be followed." When I was talking with Professor Kotovsky in Moscow, I asked him, "Where is the difference between your philosophy and our philosophy? You are following Lenin. We are following Kṛṣṇa. So we have to follow one leader. You cannot avoid it." So he was silent. He could not reply. So to become perfect, to achieve perfection, one has to follow a leader. So why should we follow the misleaders, the rascal leaders? Let us follow the perfect leader, Kṛṣṇa, and become perfect.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.10.7 -- Mayapura, June 22, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.10.7 -- Mayapura, June 22, 1973]]:''' So all these relatives of Kṛṣṇa, the Pāṇḍavas, His sister Subhadrā-Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma, Subhadrā. Subhadrā was sister of Kṛṣṇa. So Baladeva wanted to hand over the sister to Duryodhana, and Kṛṣṇa wanted to hand over the sister to Arjuna. Two brothers, difference of opinion. But elder brother's order cannot be disregarded. Therefore Kṛṣṇa planned that Arjuna may kidnap His sister. So Subhadrā was kidnapped by Arjuna in the dress of a sannyāsī. Don't learn this business, sannyāsīs. (laughing) But Kṛṣṇa planned it, that "You come..." Because he was known, if he comes as ordinary Arjuna, then he will be recognized because he is the cousin-brother. Therefore he covered himself as a sannyāsī just like Rāvaṇa. Rāvaṇa also kidnapped Sītādevī as a sannyāsī.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.1 -- Tittenhurst, London, September 12, 1969|Lecture on SB 5.5.1 -- Tittenhurst, London, September 12, 1969]]:''' If spiritual master says something which is not in śāstra or scripture, that is not good. Of course, sometimes we do not..., we cannot understand, but that is the principle. Similarly, a saintly person also, a mahātmā also, cannot disregard the regulative principles of śāstra. In the Bhagavad-gītā it is said, yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya: "A person who gives up obedience to the ruling of the scriptures," vartate kāma-kārataḥ, "and he acts in his own way, by his whims," na siddhiṁ sāvāpnoti, "he cannot attain perfection." These are the versions of Bhagavad-gītā. Na siddhiṁ sāvāp..., na sukham: "And at the same time, he cannot be happy." Na parāṁ gatim: "And what to speak of liberation?"</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.1 -- Mayapur, February 8, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.9.1 -- Mayapur, February 8, 1976]]:''' Our duty is tāṅdera caraṇa sevi, bhakta-sane vās. We should live with the devotees and be engaged in the service of the ācāryas. Ācāryaṁ māṁ vijānīyān nāvamanyeta karhicit [SB 11.17.27]. One should understand ācārya as Kṛṣṇa Himself. Don't disregard him. Yasya deve parā bhaktir yathā deve tathā gurau [ŚU 6.23]. These are the statement. So we must be very cautious. Just like here also. The brahmādaya, big, big demigods, they could not pacify, appease the Lord. He was angry. Evaṁ surādayaḥ sarve brahma-rudra-puraḥ sarāḥ. Big, big personalities, rudra, na upaitum. Na upaitum aśakan manyu. They could not pacify Hmm, and saṁrambhaṁ sudurāsadam. Sudurāsadam, very, very difficult. Once we are condemned by Kṛṣṇa, it is very, very difficult to rise up again. Mūḍhā janmani janmani [Bg. 16.20]. Life after life we shall be condemned. That is our punishment. So don't do anything which will make Kṛṣṇa unhappy. Simply engage yourself in the service of the Lord. Very simple thing. Man-manā bhava mad-bhakto mad-yājī māṁ namaskuru [Bg. 18.65]. Simply always think of Him. Do not think anyone, anything else. Sarvopādhi-vinirmuktam [Cc. Madhya 19.170]. Anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyam [Brs. 1.1.11]. Just try to maintain your service for Kṛṣṇa. There is twenty-four hours' engagement, and try to follow it. Do not neglect it. That will make your life successful.</span>

=== Nectar of Devotion Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 10, 1973|The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 10, 1973]]:''' In the Bhagavad-gītā it is clearly said, na hanyate hanyamāne śarīre [Bg. 2.20]. So these rascal think if I suicide, if I commit suicide, and just have a knife on my throat, then all my pains and pleasures are finished. No, that is not... He will be put into more pains and pleasure. Sometimes we'll have to accept, why accept, it is certain, the ghostly body. Because Kṛṣṇa has given you, or māyā has given, māyā has given under the direction of Kṛṣṇa, a certain type of body for enjoying for a certain span of life, you cannot finish it. If you disregard it, then, if you commit suicide, the result will be that you will not be allowed to accept another material body. You will have to remain in that subtle body. That is ghost. Ghostly life means one who has misused this life, this body, and by his whims he has killed this body. He becomes ghost. That means he will have to suffer for so many day, then he'll get another material body.</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 14, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 14, 1972]]:''' Caitanya Mahāprabhu predicted that this criticism would be there. Even when Caitanya Mahāprabhu was preaching this Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra... He was chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra very loudly. Some brāhmaṇas from Navadvīpa, they lodged complaint to the magistrate, Kazi, that "This Nimāi Paṇḍita has discovered a new type of religion, chanting loudly Hare Kṛṣṇa. This is the period of, sleeping period of Nārāyaṇa, and He's chanting so loudly. So Nārāyaṇa will be disturbed and there will be so much catastrophe. So kindly stop this chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa loudly." And Kazi, he took steps. He first of all warned the disciples of Caitanya Mahāprabhu to stop chanting. But when Caitanya Mahāprabhu disregarded the order, then the, some constables came and broke the mṛdaṅgas. Then Caitanya Mahāprabhu started the civil disobedience movement. About one lakh of people, chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, reached the house of Kazi, and there was some compromise.</span>

=== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.154-157 -- New York, December 7, 1966|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.154-157 -- New York, December 7, 1966]]:''' So we, Vaiṣṇavite, we respect Lord Buddha as incarnation, incarnation. So do not think that the Hindus, they have got disregard for Lord Buddha or for Lord Jesus Christ. No. They have all regard. Anyone who comes as representative of God, or as God, as powerful incarnation, they are all welcome. According to time, according to place, according to the audience, they may speak, speak something which is, which may be different from the Vedic conclusion, but they are accepted as powerful incarnations.</span>

=== General Lectures ===

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Evening Lecture -- Bhuvanesvara, January 19, 1977|Evening Lecture -- Bhuvanesvara, January 19, 1977]]:''' There is distinction between Brahman and Parambrahman, īśvara and Parameśvara, ātmā and Paramātmā. So īśvara means controller, one who controls, but Parameśvara means the controller of the controller. That is explained in the Brahma-saṁhitā, īśvaraḥ paramaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ [Bs. 5.1]. Īśvara... All of us may be īśvara. I am īśvara amongst my disciples. You may be īśvara amongst your family members. But none of us is Parameśvara. So this mistaken knowledge is very much spread at the present moment. So our, this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, is specially meant for removing this misconception of understanding God and the jīvas. So our first principle is that we have to discard or disregard the persons who are very much anxious to establish that īśvara and Parameśvara, or the living entity and the Supreme Person, they are equal. We do not support this theory.</span>

Focus (Conversations)

2009-06-29T06:39:28Z

Archana:

{{terms|"focus"|"focused"|"focuses"|"focusing"|"focussed"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Labangalatika| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|26Dec08}}

{{last|29Jun09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=11|Let=0}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Focus|1]]

[[Category:Conversations]]

== Conversations and Morning Walks ==

=== 1968 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk at Stow Lake -- March 23, 1968, San Francisco|Morning Walk at Stow Lake -- March 23, 1968, San Francisco]]:'''

Devotee (1): Swamiji? Is doing something other than chanting, like going to school and paying attention to what's there, if you're doing that so you can spread Kṛṣṇa consciousness, is that just as good as chanting?

Prabhupāda: Chanting is good everywhere.

Devotee (1): Yes, but, I mean, if you can't chant all day.

Prabhupāda: If there is some inconvenience in chanting loudly, you can chant slowly. Loudly, slowly... Within mind you can chant. This simple practice, you'll give up all kinds of (microphone rattling)...

Devotee (1): Sometimes in school you have your, your mind is focused on their problems that they are, I mean... (plane going overhead)

Prabhupāda: Not sometimes. Practically, we are always disturbed. (Walks for awhile)</span>

=== 1969 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation With John Lennon, Yoko Ono, and George Harrison -- September 11, 1969, London, At Tittenhurst|Room Conversation With John Lennon, Yoko Ono, and George Harrison -- September 11, 1969, London, At Tittenhurst]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Of course, varieties there are, but the original division of the Absolute is three: Brahman, Paramātmā, and Bhagavān. Now, Brahman, Paramātmā, and Bhagavān is the same Absolute. Different names. The jñānis, or the empiric philosophers, they reach or they aim at Brahman, impersonal Brahman. The yogis, they, I mean to say, focus on the Supersoul, Paramātmā. And the devotees, they aim at Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation With John Lennon, Yoko Ono, and George Harrison -- September 11, 1969, London, At Tittenhurst|Room Conversation With John Lennon, Yoko Ono, and George Harrison -- September 11, 1969, London, At Tittenhurst]]:'''

Prabhupāda: There is another example in this connection. Just like if you see one hill from a long-distant place, first of all you see just like it is a cloud. Then, if you proceed further, you'll see something green. And if you enter into that hill you'll see, oh, there are so many varieties. There are animals, there are men, there are trees. But from the distant, you'll see just like a cloud. So although the same thing... Similarly, Absolute, when visioned from the Brahman point of view, it is just like cloud. Absolute when visioned as Paramātmā, it is just like something green. And Absolute when realized as the Supreme Person, it is just like you enter into the hill and see everything in detail. So although the focus is the same, the Brahmavādī and the Paramātmāvadī and the devotee's focus is the same, but due to their respective position the realization is different.</span>

=== 1973 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation With Three College Students -- July 11, 1973, London|Room Conversation With Three College Students -- July 11, 1973, London]]:'''

Prabhupāda: No, if you want to concentrate, find out God... Do you mean to say simply by practicing, you'll find out? You must know what is God. Then suppose you are purchasing some ticket. You do not where to go. You do not know. You say, "I'll have to find out where to go." What is this? Then why you are purchasing ticket?

Student (1): Yeah. How can you focus your mind on God before you know what He is?

Prabhupāda: Yes. So then what is God?

Student (1): That's what I came to ask you.

Prabhupāda: Then?

Revatīnandana: He wants to know. (laughter)

Prabhupāda: And that is Kṛṣṇa. So if you concentrate your mind on Kṛṣṇa, that is yoga. That is first-class yoga.</span>

=== 1974 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- March 17, 1974, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- March 17, 1974, Vrndavana]]:'''

Guru dāsa: I also, I also, the first day kicked a pāṇḍā out because he wouldn't eat prasādam with us. He said, "I am Vaiṣṇava. I cannot eat amongst you." So I said, "Then we cannot hear from you. Go immediately." The first day.

Prabhupāda: Hm. That's all right.

Devotee: He wanted to go and have tea. [break]

Prabhupāda: ...money, but not your prasāda.

Guru dāsa: Yes.

Prabhupāda: Money's pure. (laughter) And prasāda, because it is offered to Kṛṣṇa, it is impure. Just see their argument. Money is pure. Even you can give me with your hand as much as you like. Because it is pure, I'll take it. And so far prasāda is concerned, because it is offered to Kṛṣṇa, therefore I cannot take it. [break] Oh yes. She has got the power. Śakti-mati Sar. Some... The police commissioner has remarked, "This bhajana is nuisance." So we have to agitate. There are so many Vaiṣṇavas. Bhajana is nuisance? Eh?

Guest: (indistinct)

Prabhupāda: So there must be some big agitation to drive away this man. The demand should be that "This man should be immediately removed. He has focused a sarcastic remark on a very pure religious system." This movement should be started. He must be removed immediately.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- April 16, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk -- April 16, 1974, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Yes. Bhāva is the previous condition of prema. [break] ...life there are so many varieties, temperature and focus of light, but actually, the heat and light is coming from the fire. So in spite of all varieties of degrees of heat and light, it is one because it is the energy of Kṛṣṇa. [break] Because original is taken away and he has to satisfy their mother, other the mothers will cry, "Oh, Kṛṣṇa, my boy went with you. Where he is?"</span>

=== 1975 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- July 31, 1975, New Orleans|Room Conversation -- July 31, 1975, New Orleans]]:'''

Prabhupāda: When you see Kṛṣṇa, you see Paramātmā, Brahman, everything. Brahmeti paramātmeti bhagavān iti śabdyate [SB 1.2.11]. If you see... Just like when you see the sun, you see sunlight also. The sun... We see the sun globe, the sun light, simultaneously. Nobody says, "I am seeing the sun but not the sunshine." Is it? (laughter) He is seeing everything. He is seeing everything.

Devotee (3): But does he focus his mind upon the two-armed...?

Prabhupāda: There is no question of focus or no focus. One who sees Kṛṣṇa, he sees everything. Yasmin vijñāte sarvam evaṁ vijñātaṁ bhavanti. There is no question of imagination. This is fact.</span>

=== 1976 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- April 20, 1976, Melbourne|Room Conversation -- April 20, 1976, Melbourne]]:'''

Mike Barron: So there are a lot of these people who do that, false knowledge?

Prabhupāda: That is.... That you have to consider, that it is a fact. And the yoga system is meant.... This is the real yoga system, that because we are on the false understanding, identifying with the body, so the bodily function should be controlled, and concentration or focus should be placed: "What is that living condition?" That is yoga or meditation, to find out what is the real.... Analyze this body and find out where is the living pulse. And that is real yoga system, to control the senses. The senses are working. Now we are getting knowledge through the senses. How to get this knowledge of the living force? That, a mechanical arrangement, that is called yoga system.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Scientists -- July 8, 1976, Washington, D.C.|Room Conversation with Scientists -- July 8, 1976, Washington, D.C.]]:'''

Rūpānuga: I also wanted to ask a question, Śrīla Prabhupāda, on dancing in the temple room during ārati, especially maṅgala-ārati. Is it not that the devotees should not turn their back while dancing to the Deity?

Prabhupāda: No, no.

Rūpānuga: And that they should not bump each other or dance with each other personally, distracting the attention from the Deity? Shouldn't all the dancing be focused toward the Deity?

Prabhupāda: Sometimes dancing is done here in peculiar method. (laughter). That is not desirable. The dancing, Caitanya Mahāprabhu is showing.

Rūpānuga: You have shown us the feet, changing of the feet with arms upraised, not with the back to the Deity.

Prabhupāda: They do it out of sentiment, but that is not very good.

Rūpānuga: Also they bump one another with the drum or with each other's bodies, they dance and they bump like this. That is not bona fide is it? It is very popular in our movement now.

Prabhupāda: They are inventing. What can I do? If you invent your own way...</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Dr. Theodore Kneupper -- November 6, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation with Dr. Theodore Kneupper -- November 6, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Dr. Kneupper: How does one establish clearly?

Prabhupāda: That requires thinking. That requires knowledge. Therefore we are giving so many books. You can study. You can present the case nicely with argument, philosophy. That is your duty. Avicyutaḥ arthaḥ kavibhir nirūpito yad-uttamaśloka-guṇānu... When you are able to describe God very philosophically, scientifically, mathematically, then your education is perfect.

Dr. Kneupper: Are there any books particularly that focus on all this?

Prabhupāda: Every... There are so many books. There are so many books. The primary book is the Bhagavad-gītā, yes, as it is, if you take it as it is. If you amend it to your whimsical way, then it is gone. Therefore we are presenting. This word we have added, "Bhagavad-gītā As It Is." Don't try to amend it. Then it will be foolishness.</span>

=== 1977 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 27, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 27, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]:'''

Prabhupāda: If you want to be liberated, then mahat-sevā—you have to associate with mahat, mahātmā, not durātmā. Mahat-sevāṁ dvāram āhur vimuktes tamo-dvāraṁ yoṣitāṁ saṅgi-saṅgam. If we become infected with yoṣitāṁ saṅgi-saṅgam, Then focus will be... Therefore these centers are being opened: "Come here. Live with Vaiṣṇavas. We are always engaged in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Even if you do not like, by their association you'll do it. Then you'll be purified." Anartha-nivṛttiḥ syāt. "If you are practiced to drink tea and smoke, in our association you'll have to give it up because there is no supply of tea or smoking, meat-eating. Naturally you'll have to give it up." Therefore sādhu-saṅga required.</span>

Personalist (Conversations)

2009-06-29T05:37:29Z

Archana:

{{terms|"personalist"|"personalists"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Sharmila| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|18Dec08}}

{{last|29Jun09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=9|Let=0}}

{{total|9}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Personalist|1]]

[[Category:Conversations]]

== Conversations and Morning Walks ==

=== 1969 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''So far unifying religion is concerned there are three groups: impersonalists, personalists, and localized.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 12, 1969, Columbus, Ohio|Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 12, 1969, Columbus, Ohio]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Yes. So here is Kṛṣṇa. All-attractive. You now find out... You can say, "Why I shall accept Kṛṣṇa?" You can say like that. Your first question is the unifying agent. I say here is Kṛṣṇa. Now we can analyze, "Why you shall accept Kṛṣṇa?" Then I shall reply, "Why you shall not?" What do you want, expect from the Supreme or the unifying, what do you expect? Everything is there in Kṛṣṇa. Opulence-Kṛṣṇa. Beauty-Kṛṣṇa. Wisdom-Kṛṣṇa. Renunciation-Kṛṣṇa. Strength-Kṛṣṇa. Everything in Kṛṣṇa. Whatever you want you'll find in Kṛṣṇa. That is the unifying center. That I will convince you. He is the unifying center actually. And Bhagavad-gītā it is said, mama vartmānuvartante manuṣyāḥ partha sarvaśaḥ. "Everyone is trying to come to Me. Everyone is trying to come to Me." Ye yathā māṁ prapadyante [Bg. 4.11]. "But he's realizing Me in My different phases. But everyone is trying." So so far unifying religion is concerned there are three groups: impersonalists, personalists, and localized. Some are trying to understand the Absolute Truth in impersonal way. Some are... The yogis, the mental speculators, they are trying to understand the Absolute in impersonal, without any personal form. And the yogis, they are trying to find out Kṛṣṇa within their heart, meditation. And some are trying to find out the Absolute Truth in person by reciprocating love. So all these things are in Kṛṣṇa. And Bhāgavata says after explanation of that verse that it is the only business of human being to find out the Absolute Truth. Now, the next verse, the Absolute Truth is explained, analyzed, vadanti tat tattva-vidas tattvaṁ yaj jñānam advayam [SB 1.2.11]. Now, Absolute Truth is always one. There is no... Absolute Truth cannot be two. Then it is relative truth. Absolute Truth means one. So the knowledge of the Absolute Truth is one. Vadanti tat tattva-vidas [SB 1.2.11]. Tattva-vidas means those who are in knowledge of the Absolute Truth, they say that Absolute Truth is one. But He's realized in three phases. Brahmeti paramātmeti bhagavān iti śabdyate. Brahman means impersonal, and Paramātmā is localized, and Bhagavān, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. So these are different stages. Just like the sun. The first experience of sun is this impersonal effulgence all over the sky. But that is not very important than the sun globe. Because it is from the sun globe the effulgence is coming. So anyone will understand that this sunshine is not so important as the sun globe. And if you approach the sun globe and if you penetrate into the sun, if you have got strength to go into the... Just like you are trying go to the moon planet. If you have got really scientific strength to go within the sun planet, then you'll find there is sun-god. That information we get from Bhagavad-gītā. Imaṁ vivasvate yogaṁ proktavān aham avyayam [Bg. 4.1]. "I told the sun-god Vivasvān first." So therefore there is a person. And why not a person? Your imagination is not ultimate truth. We get information from Kṛṣṇa, there is a person, Vivasvān. So there is a person, he's sitting there. Person, globe, sun, sunshine. Which is important? Which is important?</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''That was the difference in Jesus Christ. He was a personalist.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 12, 1969, Columbus, Ohio|Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 12, 1969, Columbus, Ohio]]:'''

Prabhupāda: God is the equivalent of īśvara. Īśvara means controller.

Allen Ginsberg: Then the Jews, which were my background, had a prohibition...

Prabhupāda: Jehovah.

Allen Ginsberg: They had Jehovah, but they had a prohibition of pronouncing the highest names. 'Cause they felt that God was imageless, and therefore should not be pronounced or painted. My background is I guess what would be impersonalist.

Hayagrīva: The Jews are personalist.

Allen Ginsberg: Well, what are they? Impersonalists or personalists?

Lady: Impersonalists. They believe in just the Absolute. That's all.

Prabhupāda: That was the difference in Jesus Christ. He was a personalist.</span>

=== 1973 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Just like Śaṅkarācārya and Rāmānujācārya. He's impersonalist, personalist, but both of them accept Kṛṣṇa as the Supreme Personality of Godhead.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Reporter from Researchers Magazine -- July 24, 1973, London|Room Conversation with Reporter from Researchers Magazine -- July 24, 1973, London]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Śaṅkarācārya. They all accept Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇas tu bhagavān svayam [SB 1.3.28]. They accept it. So how can you defy all these ācāryas and you become better than them? That is nonsense.

Reporter: But all these ācāryas interpret in different, different ways.

Prabhupāda: No. No.

Reporter: No?

Prabhupāda: On the principle, they never... Just like Śaṅkarācārya and Rāmānujācārya. He's impersonalist, personalist, but both of them accept Kṛṣṇa as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. You'll find from their notes, comments on Bhagavad-gītā. Śaṅkarācārya, although he is impersonalist, he says nārāyaṇaḥ paraḥ avyaktāt: Nārāyaṇa is beyond this cosmic manifestation; He's transcendental. That means he says He's person. Nārāyaṇa, as soon as Nārāyaṇa, the Personality of Godhead. So we have nothing to touch in the spiritual understanding. He's talking of the material understanding. His philosophy, he started the philosophy, brahma satyaṁ jagan mithyā.</span>

=== 1974 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Personalists are better posted than the impersonalists.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- February 19, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk -- February 19, 1974, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: ...impersonalist or personalist. Who is better? That is explained, that personalists are better posted than the impersonalists. Gatir duḥk..., avyaktā hi gatir duḥkhaṁ dehavadbhir avāpyate.

Mr. Sar: Yes.

Prabhupāda: They simply suffer, that's all. It is already explained. The impersonalists, they cannot concentrate their mind upon the Supreme, and simply hodgepodge. Therefore they suffer.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Why He is originally person, try to understand. And all these energies are imperson.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- April 11, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk -- April 11, 1974, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Material energy, yes. And the living entities, they are also energy, spiritual energy. Two energies. Two energies means just like fire. Fire has got two energies, heat and light. Similarly, the whole creation is combination of Kṛṣṇa's energy. Therefore everything is Kṛṣṇa. Is it not? Yes. Just like you take milk. From milk you prepare so many milk preparations. You prepare yogurt, you prepare ghee, you prepare rasagullā, you prepare burfi and so many others. But therefore, actually, all of them are milk. This is... Under different combination only. In the milk, if you put some sour thing, it becomes yogurt. But it is milk. And that sour thing also, which is put into the milk, that is also Kṛṣṇa. [break] Why He is originally person, try to understand. And all these energies are imperson. Just like I am a person, you are a person. But when I... My temperature is imperson. Is it not? I have got temperature, if you put thermometer. That is imperson. So person is the origin, and the impersonal temperature is the energy.

Italian Man (1): I see, yes, yes. And the difference between the impersonalist, I mean, and the personalist is that the impersonalist does not believe...

Prabhupāda: No, no, believe... You don't believe or not believe, it doesn't matter. We are explaining science. If somebody says, "No, there is no temperature," that is foolishness. There is temperature. How can you say there is no temperature? There is temperature. Even you go to the water, there is temperature. Everywhere. Because the elements are all there, bhūmir āpo analo vāyu... The beginning is the ākāśa, ether. The ether is in the air, the air is in the fire, the fire is in the water, and the earth is in the water. This is this way. And in the earth you will find everything. You will find air, ether, water, fire, everything. And the final state, it is ether only, originally. So suppose I am breathing. It is ethereal. But so many things are coming. If I am contaminated, by touching my breathing, you will be contaminated, and it will come out as disease.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The whole world is impersonalist. Perhaps we are only the personalists.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 21, 1974, Germany|Morning Walk -- June 21, 1974, Germany]]:'''

Professor Durckheim: The Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa center in Geneva, for instance, has there any connection with you, the Swami Nityabowa-badananda? (?)

Haṁsadūta: No.

Professor Durckheim: No, no connection.

Prabhupāda: They are all impersonalists. The whole world is impersonalist. Perhaps we are only the personalists.

Professor Durckheim: You know that the Christian theologian, they think the main difference between them and Eastern religions altogether is that the Christian are personalists and Eastern tradition is not personalist. This is the whole...

Prabhupāda: Misconception, yes. The majority of Indian population, they are personalists. Yes, majority. Either they worship God or demigod, but they are personalists. Recently the Māyāvādī philosophers, they have poisoned, the impersonalism, calamity. God is person. It is... In the Veda it is said, nityo nityānāṁ cetanaś cetanānām (Kaṭha Upaniṣad 2.2.13). There are millions of persons. We are all persons. And God is the chief person. Just like in modern democracy, there is no monarch. But ultimately they have to select one president. Without person, there cannot be government. Why they do not remain without a president? Let it... Government, everything is government, impersonal. Why they select a president?

Professor Durckheim: Yes. One who takes lead, yes, sure.

Prabhupāda: Yes. So if for a small government, three bighās of land, you require a personal governor, and such a huge government, millions and millions of universes, how the governor, the Supreme Person, supreme executive, shall not be a person? What is the reason? Actually, at the present moment, people have given up to understand the science of God. That is the defect. They are thinking everything here. Here is advertisement, "Everything here. Come on. Here is a bottle. Here is the pack (peg?). Come on." Everything here. That is the defect. And we are preaching, "Everything is not there." "Everything is lost there," we are preaching. No intoxication. And the material world is preaching, "Everything is there." This is the difference. We are preaching, "Everything is here in Kṛṣṇa, in God." We have... There is a tendency here. Just see. They want to worship Deity. Even on the street side there is such thing. The tendency is to worship Deity, person. I have seen in Rome. In many small lanes, they have got this, yes. Personal worship.</span>

=== 1975 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''No, more than impersonalists, there are personalists. They are in Vaikuṇṭhaloka.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- May 22, 1975, Melbourne|Morning Walk -- May 22, 1975, Melbourne]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Impersonalists, they do not accept personal feature. Means they fall down again.

Madhudviṣa: That means there must be a lot of impersonalists.

Prabhupāda: Hmm?

Madhudviṣa: It seems there would be a lot of impersonalists.

Prabhupāda: No, more than them, there are personalists. They are in Vaikuṇṭhaloka.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Pañcopāsana means the ultimate, Absolute Truth is impersonal and Śaṅkarācārya recommended that you cannot worship the impersonal, so you conceive a personal form.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation with Professor Hopkins -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia|Conversation with Professor Hopkins -- July 13, 1975, Philadelphia]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Yes. Śaṅkarācārya's theory is the ultimate, the Absolute Truth is impersonal. And one can imagine a personal form for the benefit of the worshiper.

Prof. Hopkins: But there are some worshipers of Śiva who would be personalists.

Prabhupāda: No.

Prof. Hopkins: You would deny that.

Prabhupāda: They are all impersonalists. They are pañcopāsana. Pañcopāsana means the ultimate, Absolute Truth is impersonal and Śaṅkarācārya recommended that you cannot worship the impersonal, so you conceive a personal form. So that he recommended five: the sun-god, Lord Śiva, Durgā, and Gaṇeśa, and? What else? And Viṣṇu.

Prof. Hopkins: Viṣṇu. Pañca (indistinct)

Prabhupāda: But after you are per..., become, you are perfect, then you merge into the impersonal. That is Śaṅkara.</span>

=== 1976 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The personalists are the Vaiṣṇavas, and the impersonalists are the Māyāvādīs.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Press Interview -- December 31, 1976, Bombay|Press Interview -- December 31, 1976, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Yes. All the ācāryas established hundreds and thousands of temples. So I am establishing all over the world. What did in India I am doing all over the world. Now just see how they are...

Indian man: Each ācārya differed in interpretation of religion and approach to it. You diff... Śaṅkara and Vallabha say...

Prabhupāda: There are two sections, the impersonalist and the personalist. The personalists are the Vaiṣṇavas, and the impersonalists are the Māyāvādīs. So far the spiritual life is concerned, there is no difference. There is no difference. Just like Śaṅkara. Śaṅkarācārya said that brahma satyaṁ jagan mithyā. The spiritual life is reality. And this is nonreality. But we say that this is duḥkhālayam aśāśvatam [Bg. 8.15]. Kṛṣṇa said. We are follower of Kṛṣṇa. "This is a place of suffering. And if you come to Me then your suffering ends." So this world is condemned either by Śaṅkarācārya, or others, everyone. But the modern rascals, they have taken this world as everything. Therefore they are in ignorance. Do you follow? They have taken this world, this life of fifty years or sixty years, at most hundred years, as reality. These rascals have no knowledge that we have life after annihilation of this body. Tathā dehāntara-prāptiḥ [Bg. 2.13]. Who knows it? Bring big, big men, big, big politician.</span>

Extravagant (Conversations)

2009-06-26T13:37:54Z

Archana:

{{terms|"extravagance"|"extravagancy"|"extravagant"|"extravagantly"|"extravaganza"|"extravagance"|"extravagances"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|28Dec08}}

{{last|26Jun09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=16|Let=0}}

{{total|16}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Extravagant|1]]

[[Category:Conversations]]

== Conversations and Morning Walks ==

=== 1968 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Interview -- March 9, 1968, San Francisco|Interview -- March 9, 1968, San Francisco]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Diet is very important thing. Just like when a patient goes to a physician, he prescribes a certain type of diet. Why? That's a practical fact. Why you accept a physician prescription of diet? Suppose a man is suffering from diabetes; his diet is different. A man is suffering from tuberculosis; his diet is different. A man is suffering from typhoid fever; his diet is different. Therefore diet shall not be extravagant or whimsical. They must be selected. First of all we have to see what is the diet of the human being. Actually I read in some scientific magazine, a medical magazine, that our teeth is not meant for eating meats. These teeth are meant for eating fruits. Actually the shape of the teeth is like that, just like sharp knife. You can, apple you can take immediately. But if you take one piece of meat, you cannot eat so easily with these teeth. So first of all you have to understand what is your diet. So your diet is different from animals' diet.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation about Marriage -- September 24, 1968, Seattle|Room Conversation about Marriage -- September 24, 1968, Seattle]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Śrīmatī? She is going to marry somebody? No.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: No. She has already had three children by a former marriage.

Prabhupāda: Nice if she does not marry, that's nice. Anyone who has got children, he should not marry, I think so. Because marriage means not for sense gratification. Putrāyate kriyate bhāryā, putra-piṇḍa-prayojanam. To get nice son, that is the idea of marriage. Not for sense gratification. Those who are after sense gratification, according to Vedic scripture, they are, I mean to say, recommended to go to the prostitute. Therefore in Hindu society, still, there is a prostitute class. They are allowed... They do not allow it within the society. I mean to say, extravagant sex life. Especially spiritual life. Spiritual life means gradually forget sex life. Material life means sex life. In the spiritual world there is no sex life because there is no birth, there is no death. That is stated in Bhāgavata. Although the women are very, very beautiful, many thousand times more beautiful than here... Their stature of body, their everything, youthfulness, everything. But still they are so much engaged in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, in chanting the glories, that they are not, I mean to say, influenced by the lust.</span>

=== 1972 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- May 4, 1972, Mexico|Room Conversation -- May 4, 1972, Mexico]]:'''

Devotee: I have one question I wanted to ask you. In Hawaii you said that the ocean was necessary in order to make the rain fall on the land, as a reservoir for fresh water, and that the salt was there to preserve the water from becoming bad.

Prabhupāda: So?

Devotee: So such huge body of water is required?

Prabhupāda: Huh?

Devotee: The oceans cover how much of the earth?

Martin: Three-fifths.

Devotee: Three-fifths of the earth's surface is ocean water. So that much is required to water two-fifths land?

Prabhupāda: No. The ocean is gradually... Water is required. Water is required. In our India, if somebody spends extravagantly, so it is compared with water: "Oh, you are spending like water.''</span>

=== 1973 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 11, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- December 11, 1973, Los Angeles]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says, "I want their association, who is a devotee of Lord Gaurāṅga." It doesn't matter whether he lives in the forest or in the opulent city. It doesn't matter. He must be devotee. [break] Household life or in city life we should not be extravagant, unnecessarily eating, unnecessarily enjoying. No, that is not the... One man's food, another man's poison. We must know this philosophy.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 30, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- December 30, 1973, Los Angeles]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Yes. In other governments the people are starving. They have no food. That is the worst government. First necessity of life, that one must eat, one must have shelter, but other governments cannot even do that. But in your country, you have got enough food, enough shelter, everything is there. That consideration, your government is very nice government. Bare necessities of life must be supplied. Here the fault is extravagancy.</span>

=== 1975 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- April 23, 1975, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- April 23, 1975, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: ...although there is full arrangement for producing food, and because we are rogues and demons, nature will restrict supply. [break] But this machine will be stopped as soon as the increase of population of rogues and demons. The machine is there already. Mūḍhā nābhijānāti mām ebhyaḥ param avyayam. The background is Kṛṣṇa. Mayādhyakṣeṇa [Bg. 9.10], under His order. He says, "Don't supply here." Mayādhyakṣeṇa. The supply is stopped. That they do not know. They are making scientific research. What scientific research? Bring water. There is so much water. Bring that water, distill it and throw. Are you such great scientist? And by God's arrangement the sun is there, evaporates the water from the sea, and it becomes purified without any salt, and it is extravagantly thrown on the land. And the same water again flowing down through the river in the sea, the water is reserved. Nothing is lost.</span>

=== 1976 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: No tea, no cigarette. That is their disease. No tea, no... Don't stop prasādam. Never. Increase. I shall beg and supply you money. Don't worry. But don't waste it. Simply you take money and utilize it for preaching. My only anxiety is that don't be extravagant. Otherwise you take money and spend it.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- April 20, 1976, Melbourne|Room Conversation -- April 20, 1976, Melbourne]]:'''

Prabhupāda: So therefore, therefore you cannot stop the nature's process. You are dependent. You should first of all understand that you are dependent on nature's process. That is intelligence. Prakṛteḥ kriyamāṇāni guṇaiḥ karmāṇi... [Bg. 3.27]. If you extravagantly say that "I shall stop this nature's process," that is lunacy, craziness. It is not possible. You have to accept that you are under the stringent laws of nature.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- July 26, 1976, London|Room Conversation -- July 26, 1976, London]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Good. No, now we are book selling nicely. I think our settlement.... (?) Kṛṣṇa has arranged everything cautiously and not extravagantly. You go on. Everything will be all right. There will be no scarcity. Yāvad-artha-prayojanam. Our parents taught us, mother, if there was a grain of rice on the ground and it is touched with feet, "Oh, you take it." We were taught like that.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 22, 1976, Hyderabad|Room Conversation -- August 22, 1976, Hyderabad]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Money and intelligence also. They can organize the English very nicely. And they're not extravagant. European and American, as soon as they get money they spend it. And Indians know how to save something. I saw in London almost all Indians have got their own house. Maybe small house, it doesn't matter. But they have got their own quarters. Every Indian. And they're living very comfortably. Englishmen, local men, renting.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- September 5, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- September 5, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Indian man: And the altars.

Prabhupāda: That should be engaged fully in Deity worship. Not extravagant. That I shall see. I shall remain here. How things are going on. I shall manage myself. I shall see how things are going on. So anyway, fifty men, five thousand. No more twenty-five thousand. Forget. No more twenty-five.</span>

=== 1977 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation with Yogi Amrit Desai of Kripalu Ashram (PA USA) -- January 2, 1977, Bombay|Conversation with Yogi Amrit Desai of Kripalu Ashram (PA USA) -- January 2, 1977, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: In our childhood I saw. To go weekend to the garden and... Generally they go with family, and others, they go with prostitute. With prostitute they have got freedom to handle. The higher... And not only that, during marriage ceremony, high circle marriage ceremony, they would participate in drinking, even men and women. Otherwise, in India, woman drinking or taking meat is a horrible crime. And what to speak of smoking? That is most shameless. That was aristocratic, drinking and eating meat... The Bengali, they were the richer section because others, they were foreigners. They came to Calcutta and earned money. And the Bengalis, they had their aristocratic families, zamindaries, everything in their occupation. So Bengalis were richer section in Calcutta, and..., four, five big, big families. And now they are finished on account of this aristocracy. So one gentleman, he was Harendranatha Singh, very rich man, one of the richest men of Calcutta. He lost all his estate simply by this extravagance. Every evening his house is full with guests every evening, for... What is called? That table?

Girirāja: Billiards?

Prabhupāda: Billiard-playing or some exhibition of singing, and hundreds of men will gather. And they were feasting, first-class food. In this way spending, spending, spending... And then prostitute, aristocracy. In this way one property and one property lost, everything.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 8, 1977, Bombay|Room Conversation -- January 8, 1977, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Therefore there is certain age, that "At this age no more such ambition, material. Lead simple life and advance." That is after fiftieth year. This is our Vedic system. In the beginning it is not possible, but by practicing... So if one lives for hundred years, fifty years' extravagancy, "Now stop. Now be regulated and try to be mukta." This is the system. But they don't want even up to the point of death, even men like Gandhi and others. They do not want. This morning Indira Gandhi said that "I am for the mass of people." And Vivekananda, "My country." The same feeling as a person, individual person thinking of his family, these people are thinking of his country, a big family, not for the whole living entities, jīva. That is Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Conversation -- April 11, 1977, Bombay|Morning Conversation -- April 11, 1977, Bombay]]:'''

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: "2) Rādhā-vallabha will train up Vipra dāsa in New York to oversee the color printing done at Tandem Press." The reason for this is that every month, at least once a month if not more, Rādhā-vallabha has to fly to New York.

Prabhupāda: No, this should be stopped. Extravagance.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:GBC Meets with Srila Prabhupada -- May 28, 1977, Vrndavana|GBC Meets with Srila Prabhupada -- May 28, 1977, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Principle should be they should return back. But if by chance they cannot, don't press. Let them go on with business. But don't be lenient. (laughter)

Jayatīrtha: I think they'll be able to pay.

Prabhupāda: That's nice.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: They should want to pay, out of duty to you.

Prabhupāda: Kṛṣṇa will give them. You are increasing the book sale. That is Kṛṣṇa's favor. Kṛṣṇa is assuring, "Don't be disturbed about money matters. I'll pay you." But don't be very loose or extravagant. Every paisa should be spent very cautiously. That is wanted. So it is all right.</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 10, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- August 10, 1977, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: (Bengali) There is a... There was a great Bengali poet. He was very rich man, Micheal, Madhusūdana Datta. So he went to England, and because he was extravagant, he spent all his money. So he was in difficulty. He begged some money from his countrymen, help him. But nobody gave him. Only there was a big paṇḍita, Isvaracandra Vidyasagar. He gave him the money. He thought that "Such a big man is in need of money. Let me... He may pay or not." So after receiving that money, he thanked Isvaracandra Vidyasagar, that "You have got courage of an Englishman and the heart of a Bengali mother."</span>

Grave (Conversations)

2009-06-20T05:33:37Z

Archana: /* 1977 Conversations and Morning Walks */

{{terms|"grave"|"gravely"|"graver"|"gravest"}}

{{notes|this is for grave = quality; -- the grave like graveyard to be compiled to graveyard}}

{{compiler|Haya| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|12Dec08}}

{{last|20Jun09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=8|Let=0}}

{{total|8}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Grave|1]]

[[Category:Conversations]]

== Conversations and Morning Walks ==

=== 1969 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''20) humble, 21) grave, 22) compassionate,'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio|Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Hṛṣīkeśa, you can read loudly. We'll hear.

Hṛṣīkeśa: "Qualifications of devotee: 1) kind to everyone, 2) does not quarrel with anyone, 3) fixed in the Absolute Truth, 4) equal to everyone, 5) faultless, 6) charitable, 7) mild, 8) clean, 9) simple, 10) benevolent, 11) peaceful, 12) completely attached to Kṛṣṇa, 13) no material hankering, 14) meek, 15) steady, 16) self-controlled, 17) does not eat more than required, 18) sane, 19) respectful..." (laughter)

Prabhupāda: Not insane.

Hṛṣīkeśa: "...20) humble, 21) grave, 22) compassionate, 23) friendly, 24) poetic, 25) expert..."

Prabhupāda: Poetic.

Hṛṣīkeśa: "...25) expert, and 26) silent."

Prabhupāda: These are the qualities.

Allen Ginsberg: Whose list is that? Is that an old list or have you made that up for young Americans?"

Prabhupāda: Yes. No, these are taken from authoritative śāstras. Yes. This is the test, whether you are becoming Kṛṣṇa conscious or not. You have to test yourself, whether you are developing these qualities. This is for testing.

Allen Ginsberg: I'm slowly developing all qualities except sanity. (laughter)

Prabhupāda: Insanity for seeking Kṛṣṇa, that is required. Yes. Unless you become insane after Kṛṣṇa just like Lord Caitanya became... Yes. His worship is to become insane after Kṛṣṇa.</span>

=== 1970 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''If one is situated in such a position that even in the greatest, gravest type of dangerous position, he is not agitated, he is not agitated, that is the real happiness.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- December 21, 1970, Surat|Room Conversation -- December 21, 1970, Surat]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Therefore it is not advancement, although they are very much proud of advancement. This is not sign of advancement. According to Bhagavad-gītā it is said, yasmin sthite guruṇāpi duḥkhena na vicālyate: [Bg. 6.20-23] "If one is situated in such a position that even in the greatest, gravest type of dangerous position, he is not agitated, he is not agitated, that is the real happiness." Yasmin sthite guruṇāpi duḥkhena na vicālyate. These are the words, yasmin sthite: "Situated in such a position that although he is facing greatest danger, he is not agitated."</span>

=== 1974 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Each verse of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam is full of so grave meaning that if you study, it will take months and months together.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Scientists -- July 2, 1974, Melbourne|Room Conversation with Scientists -- July 2, 1974, Melbourne]]:'''

Dr. Harrap: Well, you should... The advice is that you keep your general level of fats down, but of the fats that you take, you should increase the ratio between polyunsaturated and saturated. But there is quite a development of milk industry in parts of India. The complex near Annakadana(?), I think, is a very good example of this, isn't it, of the, I believe, the cooperative dairy complex.

Prabhupāda: No, practically also we see. Formerly big, big saintly person they used to live in the forest, and their livelihood was fruits and milk. They used to keep cows and draw milk from them, and whatever fruits are available in the forest, and they have given us these literatures, Vyāsadeva. So the... He has written Mahābhārata, one hundred thousand verses and similarly, this Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, he has given us eighteen thousand verses. And each verse is full of so grave meaning that if you study, it will take months and months together. So they developed such nice brain simply by drinking milk and fruits. Yes.</span>

=== 1976 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''These are simple words but, it contains very, very grave meaning. This is Vaiṣṇava ācārya.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Evening Conversation -- August 8, 1976, Tehran|Evening Conversation -- August 8, 1976, Tehran]]:'''

Prabhupāda: In our country, Mahatma Gandhi, he is supposed to be a great personality, but what is his teaching? He remained in designation, that's all. Feel like Indian and drive away the English. And one designation, you drive away another designation. This is going on. And he took Bhagavad-gītā, he never said "Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Personality of Godhead." This is going on. Karma-kāṇḍa, jñāna-kāṇḍa sakale viṣera bandha. This is karma-kāṇḍa. Designation movements. And higher than this karma-kāṇḍa, the mental speculators, jñāna-kāṇḍa. So Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura (says) both of them viṣera bandha. Pot of poison. If you waste your time in this way, then they will get another body, that's all. Nana yoni bhraman kare kadārya bhakṣana kare, tara janma adha pate yaya. These are simple words but, it contains very, very grave meaning. This is Vaiṣṇava ācārya.</span>

=== 1977 Conversations and Morning Walks ===

<span class="q_heading">'''They are understanding more how this is the only hope for the whole world, very grave work. Yes. That's a fact'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 21, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 21, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]:'''

Prabhupāda: I never expected. I thought that "Who will hear me if I say all this nonsense to them?" To them it is nonsense. Therefore they say "brainwash." They cannot appreciate.

Hari-śauri: There's never been such appreciation of one author's work before. It's just amazing.

Rāmeśvara: Even our own men are taking our mission more seriously now that these appreciations have come. They are understanding more how this is the only hope for the whole world, very grave work.

Prabhupāda: Yes. That's a fact. That's a fact. Lokasyājānato vidvāṁś cakre sāt... Find out this verse. We are giving a light which was unknown in the world. That's a fact. Lokasyājānato vidvāṁś cakre sātvata... Anarthopaśamaṁ sākṣād bhakti-yogam adhokṣaje [SB 1.7.6]. This is the secret of making the world happy. Anārtha. Simply they have created unwanted things, and people are suffering. So in order to cut down these anarthas, unnecessary, unwanted thing, this is the only way. That is stated in the Bhāgavata.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''This is grave thing. Let understand it, that anyone who is godless, who has no idea what is God, he is a rascal. '''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 31, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Morning Walk -- January 31, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]:'''

Prabhupāda: These intelligent men are intelligent amongst a class of men who are compared with dogs, hogs, camel and ass. They are not human being. If some man praises them that "You are so big. You are so big leader," he's also amongst this group. Śva-viḍ-varāhoṣṭra-kharaiḥ. This is grave thing. Let understand it, that anyone who is godless, who has no idea what is God, he is a rascal. Immediately take him that he's a rascal. He may be prime minister, he may be president, he may be scientist, but we shall take him as rascal number one. This is our first understanding. Bokā. My Guru Mahārāja used to say, bokā. So at that time I was thinking, "Everyone is bokā?" (laughing) Guru Mahārāja says, "Everyone..." "Even Rabindranath Tagore, he is also bokā?" Later on I could under..., "Yes. Everyone is bokā."</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Viṣṇujana, he lamented. He was very grave. He'll get another good opportunity to develop Kṛṣṇa consciousness-until finally he reaches to Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Talk -- April 18, 1977, Bombay|Morning Talk -- April 18, 1977, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Viṣṇujana Swami committed suicide, I think.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: What?

Prabhupāda: Viṣṇujana?

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes.

Prabhupāda: There is no information.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: No. None at all. Everybody thinks that he must have drowned himself in one of the rivers here in India, because the day that he disappeared he asked you a question, out of..., just without any reason he asked you to explain the disappearance of Junior Haridāsa. That was on the roof at Māyāpura. Thereafter, that morning, he was not seen again. And neither, I think... He's not in the West... In America no one has seen him. His parents have searched for him. They cannot find him.

Prabhupāda: Even if he has committed suicide, he'll be saved.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: If he did that, he'll be...

Prabhupāda: Oh, yes. He lamented. He was very grave(?). Yoga-bhraṣṭo 'bhijāyate. He'll get another good opportunity to develop Kṛṣṇa consciousness-until finally he reaches to Kṛṣṇa.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The people from that neighborhood, they're grave. They behave very nicely.'''</span>

<span class="CON-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Conversation -- May 29, 1977, Vrndavana|Morning Conversation -- May 29, 1977, Vrndavana]]:'''

Rāmeśvara: There's gold on the ceiling.

Prabhupāda: All very aristocratic, very aristocratic. What is aristocracy, that is displayed there.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Those people, they always used to look from the outside in, but they were never allowed to come in. The people from that neighborhood, they used to stare within, wondering what is inside there. Now, since we have come, we have opened our gates and doors and said, "Please come." Oh, they're very much happy to come in and see us there.

Prabhupāda: They're grave. They behave very nicely.</span>

Prevent (Lectures)

2009-06-18T13:02:55Z

Archana:

{{terms|"prevent"|"preventative"|"prevented"|"preventing"|"prevention"|"preventions"|"prevents"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|29Dec08}}

{{last|18Jun09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=10|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|10}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Prevent|1]]

[[Category:Lectures]]

== Lectures ==

=== Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The Yamadūtas said "Why you are preventing us? Why you are interrupting in our business?"'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.32 -- Surat, December 16, 1970|Lecture on SB 6.1.32 -- Surat, December 16, 1970]]:''' So the constables of Yamarāja inquired from the Vaikuṇṭhadūta, the messengers of Vaikuṇṭha, that yūyaṁ pratiṣeddhāraḥ: "Why you are interrupting in our business?" Pratiṣeddhāro. Pratiṣeddhāraḥ. Pratiṣeddhāraḥ means the opposing elements. "Why you are opposing? We are Yamadūta. It is our duty to take away a sinful man, sinful soul, like Ajāmila, who has simply acting misdeeds throughout his whole life. Now, at the end of his life, we are authorized to take him to the Yamarāja. Why you are preventing us? Why you are interrupting in our business?"</span>

=== Nectar of Devotion Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Kṛṣṇa consciousness. This is the best injection. Take this injection and become free from all sinful reactions.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972]]:'''

Pradyumna: "... The suffering of a disease, however, does not appear all of a sudden. It actually takes time. And, as in the medical field, for precaution's sake, the doctor injects a vaccination to prevent the growing of contamination, similarly, the practical injection to stop all the fructifications of the seeds of our sinful activities is simply engagement in Kṛṣṇa consciousness."

Prabhupāda: Kṛṣṇa consciousness. This is the best injection. Take this injection and become free from all sinful reactions.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Happiness of identifying oneself with Brahman, ahaṁ brahmāsmi, nirbheda-brahmānusandhana, that happiness is also not permanent.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 8, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 8, 1972]]:'''

Acyutānanda: "Happiness derived from pure devotional service is the highest because it is eternal, but the happiness derived from material perfection or understanding oneself to be Brahman is inferior because it is only temporary. There is no preventing one's falling down from material happiness, and there is even every chance of falling down from the spiritual happiness derived from identifying oneself with the impersonal Brahman."

Prabhupāda: Yes. Happiness, it is our experience that happiness derived from material enjoyment, that is not permanent. That we can understand. But happiness of identifying oneself with Brahman, ahaṁ brahmāsmi, nirbheda-brahmānusandhana, that happiness is also not permanent. That is stated in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam: āruhya kṛcchreṇa paraṁ padaṁ tataḥ patanty adhaḥ anādṛta yuṣmad-aṅghrayaḥ [SB 10.2.32]. Āruhya kṛcchreṇ... By great austerity, auspici..., and penance, one may rise up to the platform of Brahman realization, paraṁ padam. Āruhya kṛcchreṇa paraṁ padaṁ patanty adhaḥ [SB 10.2.32]. Again he falls down. We have seen many big, big sannyāsī. they give up this world as brahma satyaṁ jagan mithyā, false. But after some time, when they cannot actually realize Brahman, they again come to this jagat for humanitarian work, for welfare activities. If jagat is mithyā, then why do they come again to this welfare activity? So jagat is not mithyā, but it is temporary. We do not say mithyā. Vaiṣṇava philosophers, they do not accept the jagat as mithyā. Why? If it is emanation from the Absolute Truth, it must be true. It is not mithyā, but we accept it as temporary. We do not accept as permanent. The permanent jagat is the spiritual world. Paras tasmāt tu bhāvaḥ anyaḥ [Bg. 8.20]. There is another spiritual world; that is sanātana, that is permanent. This world is not permanent. So even though it is not permanent, it can be utilized for the service of the Lord. Nirbandhe kṛṣṇa-sambandhe yukta-vairāgyam ucyate. That is our philosophy. We don't take the jagat as mithyā; we take it as fact, because it is emanation from the supreme fact. So just like gold earring is also gold—that is not iron—similarly, the, this material world is made of the external energy of Kṛṣṇa. Therefore we do not find anything here wrong. We try to dovetail everything in the service of Kṛṣṇa, because it is Kṛṣṇa's. Just like one's property must be enjoyed by the proprietor. Kṛṣṇa says that bhoktāraṁ yajña-tapasāṁ sarva-loka-maheśvaram [Bg. 5.29]. He's the proprietor of this world. Therefore everything dovetailed in His service for His satisfaction, that is devotional service. That is the professional (perfectional?) stage of serving Kṛṣṇa. So we don't take the world as mithyā.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If Brahman is satya, jagat is mithyā, false, then why they, from the platform of satya, they fall down again in the mithyā?'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 9, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 9, 1972]]:'''

Pradyumna: " ... Happiness derived from pure devotional service is the highest because it is eternal. But the happiness derived from material perfection or understanding oneself to be Brahman is inferior because it is temporary. There is no preventing one's falling down from material happiness, and there is even every chance of falling down from the spiritual happiness derived out of identifying oneself with the impersonal Brahman."

Prabhupāda: This we have explained last night, how the, a person enjoying happiness as Brahman realization... There are many examples, both in the East and the West, that... In our Eastern countries, the Māyāvādī philosophy is very prominent, and their basic principle is: brahma satyaṁ jagan mithyā. "The world is false, and Brahman, that is truth." But we have practically seen many sannyāsīs, they renounce this world as mithyā and take to Brahman realization path, but after some days, they come down to politics, sociology, philanthropy. Why? If Brahman is satya, jagat is mithyā, false, then why they, from the platform of satya, they fall down again in the mithyā? This is our question. To open hospital or to open a school or similar philanthropic activities are generally being done by persons who are embarrassed with this mithyā world. Why the sannyāsīs, who left this world as mithyā and went to the platform of Brahman realization, and why they come to this platform again for opening school, hospitals? What is the answer? Is there any answer?

Devotee: They can't remain there.

Prabhupāda: Uh? That means they could not realize the happiness of Brahman. What is your opinion, Gosāi? If they would have derived any happiness from that Brahman platform, then why would (they) come down to this platform which was rejected as mithyā? So accepting that Brahman realization is real happiness, but they could not realize that happiness. Under the circumstances, they must come down to realize happiness in these varieties of material world. Because they found it better happiness by taking in politics and on political movements or opening school, hospitals. They found better happiness in these activities. Then why the, they say that this jagat mithyā? These are activities of the material world.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''There is every chance of falling down from the spiritual happiness. That spiritual happiness, nirbheda-brahmānu-sandhana. Nirbheda, without any distinction. That is not real Brahman happiness.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 9, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 9, 1972]]:'''

Pradyumna: "There is no preventing one's falling down from material happiness, and there is every chance of falling down from the spiritual happiness derived out of identifying oneself with the impersonal Brahman."

Prabhupāda: Every chance of falling down from the spiritual happiness. That spiritual happiness, nirbheda-brahmānu-sandhana. Nirbheda, without any distinction. That is not real Brahman happiness. Brahman happiness means that there must be a distinction. The distinction means Kṛṣṇa is predominator and everyone is predominated. Just like the gopīs. Kṛṣṇa is the predominator, and the gopīs and all the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana-Nanda Mahārāja, Yaśodā and the cowherd boys, servant, trees, plants, flowers, water, animals, cows—everyone is predominated. Kṛṣṇa is only predominator. That is real happiness. Whenever there is any trouble in Vṛndāvana, they approach the predominator and immediately the predominator takes care and they're happy. This is Vṛndāvana life. As soon as there was torrents of rain, the, all the inhabitants, inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, they approached Kṛṣṇa to give them protection. And Kṛṣṇa immediately gave them protection by lifting Govardhana Hill. So they were confident that Kṛṣṇa's there. They did not know Kṛṣṇa as God. They simply loved Kṛṣṇa, and they were confident that "So long Kṛṣṇa is there, we are happy, we are out of danger." That is the conviction of the Vṛndāvana-vāsī. They simply concentrate on Kṛṣṇa.

So from that standard of happiness nobody falls down. But other spiritual happiness derived from impersonal Brahman effulgence or localized Paramātmā connection... Because that is not complete connection, complete relationship with the Supreme Brahman. Partial. Sac-cid-ānanda. Because unless we approach the Personality of Godhead there is no question of ānanda. You can achieve partially sat portion, you can achieve partially cit portion, sac-cit, but unless you come to the platform ānanda—the real ānanda is with Kṛṣṇa in the Goloka Vṛndāvana—so there is chance of falling down. One who does not endeavor to approach this platform of ānandamaya, ānandamaya 'bhyāsāt, where everything is simply ānanda... Even the birds and beasts and the flowers and the water, they are also enjoying that blissfulness. So that is required. Kṛta-puṇya-puñjāḥ.</span>

=== Festival Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''No external agent can prevent Kṛṣṇa's existence.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Janmastami Lord Sri Krsna's Appearance Day -- Montreal, August 16, 1968|Janmastami Lord Sri Krsna's Appearance Day -- Montreal, August 16, 1968]]:''' So for anything which exists there must be a reason, and for anything which does not exist, then there is a reason why it does not exist. Now Kṛṣṇa's existence therefore is most certain because any reason which could deny Kṛṣṇa's existence is impossible to be found. Kṛṣṇa means He is the all-inclusive entity. Therefore any reason which could prevent Kṛṣṇa's existence would have to be either external to His own divine nature or in His own nature. Nothing can be outside of Kṛṣṇa's all-inclusiveness. Therefore no external agent can prevent Kṛṣṇa's existence. And it is again self-contradictory to attribute any imperfection to the perfect being. Therefore the conclusion is that Kṛṣṇa necessarily exists because no one can prevent His existence.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Nobody can prove that Kṛṣṇa does not exist, neither can they prevent Him from existing.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Janmastami Lord Sri Krsna's Appearance Day -- Montreal, August 16, 1968|Janmastami Lord Sri Krsna's Appearance Day -- Montreal, August 16, 1968]]:''' By definition, God is the perfect entity. So just as we've seen that existence of Kṛṣṇa cannot be checked... And actually nobody can prove that Kṛṣṇa does not exist, neither can they prevent Him from existing. This is sort of an indirect way to prod you to think about the position that you're in now. People become very proud because they have some material opulence or material knowledge, and they tend to think that they are self-sufficient. But actually, we're dependent on so many things.</span>

=== Initiation Lectures ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Demigod Mansa worship prevents snake biting.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Talk, Initiation Lecture, and Ten Offenses Lecture -- Los Angeles, December 1, 1968|Talk, Initiation Lecture, and Ten Offenses Lecture -- Los Angeles, December 1, 1968]]:''' ...worship prevents snake biting. That is a village worship. So in every demigod worship there are drum beaters. So a party of drum beaters were engaged, and when the fees, bill, of the drum beaters was to be paid, the demigod Mansa(?) was sold. They could not pay the bills. Similarly, we may print our books, but the binding charges are so high, then it will cost more than getting it from Japan. (chuckles)</span>

=== Philosophy Discussions ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Just like Kṛṣṇa's happiness, there was no prevention. So that is real happiness. Prevention means material, limited.'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Jeremy Bentham|Philosophy Discussion on Jeremy Bentham]]:'''

Śyāmasundara: Someone might raise the point, "Well, the man is hungry and he has no food, therefore in order to feel pleasure he must steal it and cause displeasure to someone else." But this Bentham says that there are four natural curves or preventions, preventative forces to keep people from egoistic over-indulgence. One is the physical consequences of over-indulgence. If I eat too much, I get sick. One is political, that I will be imprisoned if I transgress. I will be punished. One is moral, or popular opinion, the public will think badly of me if I over-indulge. And the fourth one is religious, that God will punish me if I am an evil-doer. These four preventions he says, keep us from over-indulging in pleasure.

Prabhupāda: But if there is some happiness, why there is no prevention. That is real happiness. There is no prevention, simply go on increasing.

Śyāmasundara: Indulging.

Prabhupāda: Yes. Just like Kṛṣṇa's happiness, there was no prevention. So that is real happiness. Prevention means material, limited. Just like drinking liquor. There is prevention also. There are no-alcoholic beer. You have seen the signboard? That is prevention.

Śyāmasundara: To be over twenty-one years old.

Prabhupāda: No some signboard, you cannot drink even, sitting on their bench. I have seen in New York so many places. So alcohol is very nice happiness, but there is prevention. In your country, the prevention is not so strong. In our country it is very... If one is caught in drunken state, immediately he is taken to the police. Immediately. He is punished. You cannot come on the road in a drunken state. No. You are found in drunken state on the road, you are liable to be arrested. You do everything in your home. Well, in most cities drinking is private.

Śyāmasundara: They were just lifting the ban in some big city in...

Prabhupāda: In Bombay. It was prohibited area. So Gandhi made this prohibition as far as possible. Now they are lifting. Because simply prohibition will not help you. Unless you have got a better engagement, this prohibition will not help you. By law you can say, "Don't do this," but if you have no better engagement, this order of the law, "Don't do this," will not act. Will not act. Just like government, your government is trying to stop this intoxication. They could not. It is increasing. But so far our society is concerned, anyone who is coming here, immediately there is no intoxication. That means he gets something better. Therefore he voluntarily checks himself. And it is possible to check. So unless you give better thing, simply by prohibition you cannot check. That is not possible. The same example again, just like a thief, he knows the prohibitive order that you shall not steal. He knows the prohibitive order even in śāstra, that if a man is a thief he will suffer this kind of hellish condition. So he has heard it from the lawyer and from the śāstra that stealing is not good and he has seen it that a thief is arrested and is punished but still he does it. But a Kṛṣṇa conscious person will not do it. That is the difference. So by law or by pressure you cannot make anyone moral. That's not possible. He has to be given something which is better than morality, then he will stop committing all kinds of sins.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''If your theory is perfect, why there should be foreign intervention?'''</span>

<span class="LEC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Mao Tse Tung|Philosophy Discussion on Mao Tse Tung]]:'''

Śyāmasundara: If there's any counter-revolutionaries, you prosecute or repress them.

Prabhupāda: That is going on. That is not a new thing. That is going on in the animal kingdom. What is the use of your philosophy? Without having philosophy, this is going on in the animal kingdom. So what is the use of your philosophy? By philosophy, you give something which will not create any conflict. But by conflict, by crushing, by subduing, if you want to establish your peace, then what is the value of this peace?

Śyāmasundara: He says we also have to prevent foreign intervention.

Prabhupāda: If your theory is perfect, why there should be foreign intervention?

Revatīnandana: How foreign intervention will be dangerous to you if you are perfect?

Śyāmasundara: Well, because the capitalists are...

Prabhupāda: That is bias. Your people also become capitalist. Why Kruschev was driven away? Because he was becoming... So because you are all imperfect, you think in a different way, but ultimately you will find that it is useless. Childish. That's all.</span>

Time, place and circumstances (Letters)

2009-06-17T05:50:49Z

Archana:

{{terms|"kala, desa, patra"|"time, place"|"the place, the time"|"time, atmosphere, and the performer"|"according to time, according to"|"according to time and place and the party"|"desa kala patra"|"according to circumstances"|"time place and circumstance"|"place and circumstance"|"time and place"|"place, time and the individual"|"desa kala"|"time, circumstances"|"time circumstances"|"different times"|"place, time"|"time person"|"time persons"|"time circumstance"|"time and circumstance"|"time and circumstances"|"time place circumstance"|"time place circumstances"|"time place and circumstances"|"time, place, and circumstance"|"time, place, circumstance"|"time place or circumstance"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|20Feb09}}

{{last|17Jun09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=15}}

{{total|15}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Time Place and Circumstances|1]]

[[Category:Letters]]

== Correspondence ==

=== 1947 to 1965 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''I wish that a personality like you may accept the head man ship of this institution and conduct the missionary work in a suitable manner befitting the time circumstances of the modern civilization. '''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Anand Prakash -- Bombay 14 August, 1958|Letter to Anand Prakash -- Bombay 14 August, 1958]]:''' I wish that a personality like you may accept the head man ship of this institution and conduct the missionary work in a suitable manner befitting the time circumstances of the modern civilization. The old way of leaving the matter to the irresponsible class of men will not help the preaching work of this important mission. Responsible gentlemen who are managing all other affairs, must also take up the responsibility of this branch of activity and then it will successful. The present world situation is too much entangled. It is the duty of all sane men to loosen the tightened condition by the simple method of Bhagavad-gita and the result is sure to be successful.</span>

=== 1967 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Lord Jesus Christ rendered the greatest service to Krishna according to time circumstances and society in which He appreared.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 7 April, 1967|Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 7 April, 1967]]:''' I am very glad to learn that Lord Jesus Christ has approved our activities. Perhaps you have marked it in my preaching work that I love Lord Jesus Christ as good as Krishna; because He rendered the greatest service to Krishna according to time circumstances and society in which He appreared. Similarly Hajrat Mohammed and Lord Buddha also rendered greatest service to the human society according to circumstances. So work with more enthusiasm and we are sure to be successful in our great mission.</span>

=== 1968 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''There is no doubt about it that Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura is eternal energy of Lord Sri Krishna Caitanya Mahaprabhu. And whatever he did, was just to suit the time, place, circumstances, and etc.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 20 November, 1968|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 20 November, 1968]]:''' Bhaktivinode Thakura for sometimes was associating with the impersonalists. And then he exhibited himself in his true color as pure devotee, exactly in the same way as Arjuna exhibited in the beginning as a conditioned soul, and then as a liberated soul. So there is nothing to be misunderstood in this connection. Krishna and His devotees sometimes play like that, as much as Lord Buddha although an incarnation of Krishna, preached the philosophy of voidism. These things are conducted in terms of place, audience, time, etc. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that the activities of the Vaisnava cannot be understood even by the greatest scholar. So we have to understand everything through the transparent via media of the Spiritual Master. So there is no doubt about it that Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura is eternal energy of Lord Sri Krishna Caitanya Mahaprabhu. And whatever he did, was just to suit the time, place, circumstances, and etc. There is no contradiction in his activities. Yes, also, what you have learned about Sukadeva is correct. He stayed in the womb of his mother for 16 years because he was fixed on the Brahman conception, and then on hearing the Srimad-Bhagavatam, he became realized and decided to come out and be active in the service of the Lord, to enjoy blissful varieties.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''So this is our business, to submit to Krishna's desire to have us back with Him in the eternal sky of Krishna Loka. And when we are determined in this way we become transcendental to the so-called hardships of place and circumstance.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 November, 1968|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 24 November, 1968]]:''' When we remember always to have unflinching faith in the spiritual master and the message of Krishna then automatically we become free from the attacking Maya. In the material concept also everyone is trying to avoid the onslaughts of Maya but with no success. To the sincere devotee, however, this ocean of maya is easily crossed by the cool breeze of Krishna's Grace. So this is our business, to submit to Krishna's desire to have us back with Him in the eternal sky of Krishna Loka. And when we are determined in this way we become transcendental to the so-called hardships of place and circumstance.</span>

=== 1969 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The same philosophy and spirit must be there exactly. Just like we preach in this country exactly as we have heard from our Spiritual Master, but there are changes due to the time, circumstances, and the trainees. '''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1969|Letter to Sivananda -- Los Angeles 23 January, 1969]]:''' It is important that we preach the message of Krishna Consciousness exactly as we have heard it from our Spiritual Master. The same philosophy and spirit must be there exactly. Just like we preach in this country exactly as we have heard from our Spiritual Master, but there are changes due to the time, circumstances, and the trainees. The spirit of the disciplic succession may not be changed, but there may be adjustments made to suit the special circumstances.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''There are various types of religious faiths in the world but they are imparted according to the students, or followers, time, place, circumstances, etc.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Swami Bhaktivedanta -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969|Letter to Swami Bhaktivedanta -- Hawaii 14 March, 1969]]:''' The Krishna Consciousness movement is for enlightenment of all human beings without any sectarian understanding of faith. Our principle is that the human being has to awaken his dormant love of God. Any religion or faith which teaches this development of dormant love of God is considered as first class religion. There are various types of religious faiths in the world but they are imparted according to the students, or followers, time, place, circumstances, etc. The principle religions of the world are Hinduism, Christianity, Mohammedanism, and Buddhism. Every religion as a matter of principle accepts authority, God being the supreme authority, and His representative also as authority. So we have no quarrel with any type of religion but we simply teach that awaken your dormant love of God which is technically called God consciousness or Krishna Consciousness.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The other rules you should try to follow as far as possible, but according to circumstances they may be adjusted if necessary.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Columbus, Ohio 13 May, 1969]]:''' I think that since you are willing to observe the four principal rules of spiritual life, you may be initiated by me as soon as you like. The other rules you should try to follow as far as possible, but according to circumstances they may be adjusted if necessary. But the four rules must be maintained.</span>

=== 1970 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Everything must be done with reference to time, place and circumstance .'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 4 November, 1970|Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 4 November, 1970]]:''' Regarding marriage, generally the man should be older than the woman. We have not had good experience with marriages when the woman is older. But everything must be done with reference to time, place and circumstance and in your country such a marriage is not uncommon. So if you think the match is good then you may marry them.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''We should tax our brains as to what is the best way to present Krishna Consciousness to particular people at a particular time and place.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 13 November, 1970|Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 13 November, 1970]]:''' The new procedures you are instituting on Sankirtana Party are very encouraging to me. The opportunities for expanding the Sankirtana Movement are unlimited. We should tax our brains as to what is the best way to present Krishna Consciousness to particular people at a particular time and place. I have always thought that in L.A. there should be at least ten Sankirtana Parties going out simultaneously and as you have indicated, such places as Long Beach and other areas can each have their own Krishna Consciousness center. I am so much grateful to you for being such a strong soldier in pushing on this movement. Please continue in this way and give example to your Godbrothers and sisters. Please offer my blessings to all the L.A. Prabhus.</span>

=== 1971 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''So tactfully, according to place, time, and surroundings, try to push on this Sankirtana cult as far as possible and Krishna will be very very much pleased upon you.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaura Hari -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971|Letter to Gaura Hari -- Nairobi 24 September, 1971]]:''' The idea is that Sankirtana must be pushed on, even there are some difficulties. That is our mission. So tactfully, according to place, time, and surroundings, try to push on this Sankirtana cult as far as possible and Krishna will be very very much pleased upon you. I am also very much pleased for your activities and I have all my blessings for you. Please continue this activity and be blessed.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''We should always be thinking of how to spread this Sankirtana Movement by applying our basic principles according to time and place.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Badarinarayana -- Delhi 18 November, 1971|Letter to Badarinarayana -- Delhi 18 November, 1971]]:''' Regarding your proposal to accommodate more indoor engagements for Sankirtana, and thus to avoid the severe cold of wintertime, is a nice proposal, and I am encouraged to hear that you are always thinking of how to improve the program of your St. Louis temple. We should always be thinking of how to spread this Sankirtana Movement by applying our basic principles according to time and place, and I especially want that my students enter into the schools and colleges and present our Krishna philosophy and sell our books. So you may do this in consultation with Brhaspati das and other temple officers, and whenever such questions arise in future, do not hesitate to refer all matters of temple management to your GBC Zonal Secretary, Bhagavan das, for his help. I have appointed this GBC body to relieve me from the burden of administration, so I may concentrate on my writing and translation of books.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''You should take it to heart as a guiding principle that somehow or other we always please Krishna by doing what is practical and necessary, according to time and place.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 20 November, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 20 November, 1971]]:''' Regarding your question about incense, Karandhara has just informed me that our Spiritual Sky incense business is making now $1,000,000 a year to spend for Krishna. How can that be Maya? My Guru Maharaja used to say, "Anything material, if it is used for the service of Krishna, it is a mistake to give it up." Because I have understood this principle, he used to appreciate me in front of my godbrothers. I have given this idea all along—why you big leaders do not understand it? You should take it to heart as a guiding principle that somehow or other we always please Krishna by doing what is practical and necessary, according to time and place. Not that we should be whimsical. But one test is that all the devotees should be satisfied. They have given their lives to Krishna, so we should see they are always happy. Their service is voluntary. It is not that we can force anyone to do anything. If we do they will go away and that is a great loss. Everyone must be encouraged to do what he likes to do for Krishna, so if someone likes to do business for Krishna, let them make $1,000,000 for Krishna.</span>

=== 1972 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Live carefully, it is India, we must live according to the time, place and circumstances, that is intelligence.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- London 3 August, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- London 3 August, 1972]]:''' Now your husband and wife develop the Vrindaban scheme. Long ago you wanted to go to Vrindaban, so I think you are perfectly meant to remain there and look after the things. But live carefully, it is India, we must live according to the time, place and circumstances, that is intelligence. On the whole, except with your husband, you should not mix with anyone very intimately, just like Indian ladies do.</span>

=== 1975 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Stringed instruments are Vedic, but the real Vedic instrument is mrdanga and karatala. Anyway, you have to do according to the time and circumstances if you use these other instruments.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Bahudak -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Bahudak -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]:''' I am glad to note that you are taking out the traveling party. I hope that you have good success. Just do everything very soberly. Regarding the instruments, stringed instruments are Vedic, but the real Vedic instrument is mrdanga and karatala. Anyway, you have to do according to the time and circumstances if you use these other instruments. So you have got my approval and you can go on.</span>

=== 1977 Correspondence ===

<span class="q_heading">'''You say there is a small community there taking part in kirtana and prasadam distribution, so try to increase it as far as possible, according to time and place in the situation you find in Singapore.'''</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Vidyapati -- Bhuvaneśvara, Orissa 27 January, 1977|Letter to Vidyapati -- Bhuvaneśvara, Orissa 27 January, 1977]]:''' I am very pleased with your activities there and advise you to go on with kirtana. You say there is a small community there taking part in kirtana and prasadam distribution, so try to increase it as far as possible, according to time and place in the situation you find in Singapore.</span>

Hopelessness (Letters)

2009-06-16T04:45:13Z

Archana:

{{terms|"hopeless"|"hopelessly"|"hopelessness"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|24Nov08}}

{{last|16Jun09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=19}}

{{total|19}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Hopelessness|1]]

[[Category:Letters]]

== Correspondence ==

=== 1947 to 1965 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Ved Prakash -- Bombay 7 July, 1958|Letter to Ved Prakash -- Bombay 7 July, 1958]]:''' I quite appreciate your feelings for the people of India. But when we speak of humanity it does not necessarily mean Indian only neither it may be restricted within the human society even. "Paropakara" or humanity is meant for all the 84 lacs varieties of living beings. Lord Caitanya said "Praminam Upakaraya" i.e. to say for the benefit of all living being concerned. Then there is the question of opportunity also. While rendering first aid service in the battlefield the Red cross men although equally disposed to all the wounded soldiers—they give first preference to the hopeful ones. The hopeless ones are sometimes neglected. This is a crude example only.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Nakano -- Delhi 18 April, 1961|Letter to Mr. Nakano -- Delhi 18 April, 1961]]:''' All these are not very encouraging for me. I therefore saw the Vice President to day personally but he says the same thing as he has written in his letter. Although the matter is not yet hopeless altogether I am disturbed in my mind thinking what shall I do in case the Govt. denies to help. I am therefore seeking your good advice in this connection. Dr. S. Radhakrishnan said to me that you had also invited him to attend your congress and he opines that the passage expenses might have been paid by you.</span>

=== 1967 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- New York 13 April, 1967|Letter to Kirtanananda -- New York 13 April, 1967]]:''' I understand that you are going to take sanction of India Govt for distribution of the literatures. But the present India Government has a phobia against anything which is religious fervour. The best thing would have been to have one small stall for ourselves from the Exposition authority without any cooperation of the Indian Pavilion. Then we would be able to function independently. If we distribute our Prasadam, our literature, try to sell our books and other literatures and go on playing our records and sell them, I think that will be proper utilization of our Krishna Conscious energy. If possible try to work on this line. When I think of Indian Government I become at once hopeless on account of the secular procedure.</span>

=== 1968 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1968|Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1968]]:''' Generally, the Indians who come to this country are for material gain only; they have not got very much serious interest in anything spiritual. So when I come there, I shall try to turn the Indians there to become sympathetic to our temple, but most of them being non-Vaisnavas, they may not take to our strict Vaisnava principles. Therefore, they are hopeless to the 80%. If you can sublet the present house, it is better, because that way we can occupy later on if need be. I would like to maintain a Krishna Consciousness boarding house there someday if it is at all possible. But as it is not very easy to maintain the big house at the present time, and you think it best to move to the cheaper one, then I have no objection. It is better not to be too much bothered with rent, and getting into debt that is not very good; so you take care of the matter in the way that there will be less difficulty.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Montreal 19 August, 1968|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Montreal 19 August, 1968]]:''' The society, friendship and love as we materially experience have got some fascination, but such fascination is compared by the poet Vidyapati as a drop of water of the ocean. His purport of singing is that, My dear Lord, this drop of water which we derive from the association of society, friendship, and love, what it can do in the desert of my heart? But unfortunately, I am attached to this drop of water only and have forgotten You. Therefore my future is very much hopeless, and I am seeking you, My Master, as the only solution. So this is the process.</span>

=== 1969 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- New Vrindaban 26 May, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- New Vrindaban 26 May, 1969]]:''' Regarding the Gaudiya Mission letter of Dr. Syama Sundar Brahmacari, I have replied asking them the terms of cooperation which he has mentioned. Let us see their terms, although it is a hopeless business. Still, as you know, I never become hopeless in any case. So I am negotiating with them to see how we can cooperate.</span>

=== 1970 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 10 April, 1970|Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 10 April, 1970]]:''' I have received the karatalas, but it is completely hopeless. The man has cheated us cent per cent, but there is no way to rectify it and we shall wait for future to get the right thing.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 21 November, 1970|Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 21 November, 1970]]:''' I do not think it is necessary for you to spend time unnecessarily at this time of your life to learn some foreign languages, but the program as we have followed with good success is to find out some local boy who is well acquainted with the English language and train him to preach to the general less educated public. This is the best system and do not be hopeless because you are sure to find such a helper very soon.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970|Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970]]:''' Nobody has any clear idea of God. In hopelessness they declare that God is dead. So these books will supply clear idea of God, not only that but anyone who will read this KRSNA book in two parts, Nectar of Devotion, and if possible Teachings of Lord Caitanya, I'm sure he cannot go away from becoming a devotee of Krishna.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Indore 13 December, 1970|Letter to Jayapataka -- Indore 13 December, 1970]]:''' When I was in Calcutta, many Naxalite and Communist youths used to see me. They were arguing with me, but I defeated them smilingly. They left after offering me their respects. I think they can also be reformed provided we diagnose and administer the proper medicine for them. I am not very much hopeless about Calcutta situation or even if there is some risk we should try to reform them and if we are successful, the people of India will hail us to great estimation and adoration and that will give us good impetus for pushing on our Movement, Krsna Consciousness.</span>

=== 1971 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Danavir -- Delhi 12 December, 1971|Letter to Danavir -- Delhi 12 December, 1971]]:''' Actually, no one has got any philosophy nowadays, everyone is acting according to his own whims. Therefore there is no security, no peace, everything is unpredictable and dangerous. Therefore all the young boys and girls in your country—and all over the world—are fed up with this lack of philosophy and they have taken to the philosophy of hopelessness: Everything is empty, therefore let me enjoy, it doesn't matter. But this philosophy is also useless. Because if you want to enjoy and I also want to enjoy, there will be clash, fighting. And we have seen in Moscow that Marx and Lenin philosophy is no better. God is dead, the State is God: this philosophy has killed the spirit, and the Russian people are very morose and unhappy. They want to join us, that is a fact. So now you defeat all sorts of philosophies, become very convinced yourself and learn our Krishna philosophy perfectly. In this way, any sane man will listen to you and become convinced. Our philosophy is practical. Actually, philosophy means practical application—if it is mere theory then it has no value. But our Krishna philosophy is working now in modern society to solve all kinds of problems, all over the world, never mind white man, black man, Christian or Hindu, Russian or American. Everyone is feeling the nice result of our philosophy. And it has worked in the same way for the last 5,000 years at least, taking historical calculation. So which philosophy is better, 50- or 100-year old Darwin philosophy, or eternal Krishna philosophy? Just try to understand. Approach Krishna way of life from every angle—it is perfect. So try to impress this intelligent class of men, give them nice debate, answer all questions nicely, distribute profuse prasadam, chant and dance nicely, and invite them to join us to get the perfection of their education, the Supreme knowledge.</span>

=== 1972 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Bombay 1 January, 1972|Letter to Gargamuni -- Bombay 1 January, 1972]]:''' We can take Radha Damodara as hopeless, but the two rooms should be maintained as my right. For the time being make Vrindaban your headquarters. Maintain Radha Damodara Temple two rooms and verandah. Don't fight with Gauracandra.* Offer respects to Radha Damodara. Every day go and see that my rooms are kept nicely. We require Radha Damodara and Brahma Kunda rooms, because if we do something gorgeous some of our men must live there and oversee the work.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Patita Pavana -- Bombay 4 February, 1972|Letter to Vaikunthanatha, Patita Pavana -- Bombay 4 February, 1972]]:''' Sentiments are temporary and they always dry up. But what the people really want is a philosophy to give their life meaning and guide it under all changing circumstances—and the only philosophy available nowadays is profit, where is profit for sense gratification, or Marxism, or this -ism or that -ism. But none of these so-called philosophies have proven very successful in satisfying the people. Therefore, there is trouble all over the world, dissatisfaction, and people are taking to the only philosophy left or hopelessness philosophy. But our Krishna philosophy is bringing real meaning and hope to the modern people, we are opening up the dead churches and temples, so we may be certain that because our philosophy offers the substantial basis for everyone's life and the solution to all kinds of problems of miserable material life, that very soon the prediction of Lord Caitanya will come true and all men of the world will find shelter at the Lotus Feet of Krishna.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Galim -- Bombay 4 February, 1972|Letter to Sri Galim -- Bombay 4 February, 1972]]:''' Our policy is not to decrease, only increase, therefore I do not think it is a good idea to leave Austin just because you have not got a temple house there. Better to stay there and work very hard, and then Krishna will provide a nice house where you may open your center very soon. There have been cases of closing down, but only where the field was absolutely hopeless and there was waste of time. But Sankarasana does not think you should close down, and he has offered to stay as President, and from your report it appears there is good prospect, so I think you should remain there and preach with increased determination.</span>

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972|Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972]]:''' You think your position is rather hopeless. But I say that our position is very strong, just the opposite. Why you say hopeless? When Nair accepted two lakhs rupees of ours, the terms of purchase are finished, simply he has delayed to give us the papers. The transaction is finished when he accepts the money, so by tricks he is delaying. So why you are delaying to make case, there is no question of searching out the title. The point is when he accepted the money he accepted the conveyance. So immediately make a criminal case. After the case is decided, he shall be forced to give us the conveyance, and within one year after we shall give him the next installment of two lakhs. Because the transaction is finished, so we can legally occupy all the land, it is not trespass when the transaction has been completed and Nair has accepted the terms of sale by accepting money.

If you are thinking hopeless, then how I can make you hopeful? Our point is, he has accepted the money, that means he has agreed to terms of SALE. Take police precaution if he is threatening violence. We are in possession according to the terms of the agreement, simply he has delayed the conveyance. Therefore I say that you boys cannot deal very well in these matters, because you are too timid. Now whatever you like you may do. Immediately criminal case should be taken, that you are not doing because he is bluffing you. He says big words and makes threat and you believe him foolishly and do like he says. That I shall not do. When we have paid money that means he has accepted. Whatever it is, do not mention title search. That will come later, after the case is settled by the court.</span>

=== 1973 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 10 December, 1973|Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 10 December, 1973]]:''' Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 10/4/73 and have noted the contents carefully. Regarding the Hawaii situation, do not worry. I shall rectify when I come there. They are chanting, this will save them. Otherwise, they are all good boys, and they cannot go away. It is not hopeless situation. Whenever you meet them, tell them that Prabhupada is coming and that they should not give up the chanting, never mind they can do whatever they like. Send me their address and I shall write them.</span>

=== 1974 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Pusta Krsna -- Mayapur 16 October, 1974|Letter to Pusta Krsna -- Mayapur 16 October, 1974]]:''' Your success with the South Africans there is very good. I have initiated the boy and girl, and their spiritual names are as follows: Gokulendra dasa and Rocanai devi dasi. You can chant on their beads. You must get more South Africans to join and make our mission solid there. The Indians they are hopeless so far I have seen, so get the Europeans to join as many possible.</span>

=== 1975 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Mrdapriya -- Philadelphia 12 July, 1975|Letter to Mrdapriya -- Philadelphia 12 July, 1975]]:''' You should not feel that it is impossible for you to surrender to Krsna or that you are not a devotee. You are already a devotee, that is clear from your statements. Of course an advanced devotee feels sometimes hopelessness, just like Caitanya Mahaprabhu prayed: "O my Lord out of kindness You enable us to easily approach You by Your Holy Names, but I am so unfortunate that I have no attraction for them.''</span>

=== 1976 Correspondence ===

<span class="LET-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaura Govinda -- Vrindaban 18 September, 1976|Letter to Gaura Govinda -- Vrindaban 18 September, 1976]]:''' So there is no hopelessness; if we revive Krishna consciousness in a systematic way, within a very short time we can revive our original Indian culture on the basis of the teachings of Lord Krishna and the Bhagavad-gita. So we have to work very hard for this purpose and if you follow the path of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, it will be very easily done.</span>